This is a modern-English version of The Story of a Bad Boy, originally written by Aldrich, Thomas Bailey. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.





THE STORY OF A BAD BOY



by Thomas Bailey Aldrich










CONTENTS


Chapter One    In Which I Introduce Myself

Chapter Two  In Which I Entertain Peculiar Views

Chapter Three  On Board the Typhoon

Chapter Four  Rivermouth

Chapter Five  The Nutter House and the Nutter Family

Chapter Six  Lights and Shadows

Chapter Seven  One Memorable Night

Chapter Eight  The Adventures of a Fourth

Chapter Nine  I Become an R. M. C.

Chapter Ten  I Fight Conway

Chapter Eleven  All About Gypsy

Chapter Twelve  Winter at Rivermouth

Chapter Thirteen  The Snow Fort on Slatter's Hill

Chapter Fourteen  The Cruise of the Dolphin

Chapter Fifteen  An Old Acquaintance Turns Up

Chapter Sixteen  In Which Sailor Ben Spins a Yarn

Chapter Seventeen  How We Astonished the Rivermouthians

Chapter Eighteen  A Frog He Would A-Wooing Go

Chapter Nineteen  I Become A Blighted Being

Chapter Twenty  I Prove Myself To Be the Grandson of My Grandfather

Chapter Twenty-One  In Which I Leave Rivermouth

Chapter Twenty-Two     Exeunt Omnes

CONTENTS


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Where I Introduce Myself

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Where I Share Unusual Thoughts

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ On the Typhoon

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ Rivermouth

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ The Nutter House and the Nutter Family

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ Lights and Shadows

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ One Memorable Night

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ The Adventures of a Fourth

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ I Become an R. M. C.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ I Fight Conway

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ All About Gypsy

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ Winter at Rivermouth

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ The Snow Fort on Slatter's Hill

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ The Cruise of the Dolphin

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ An Old Acquaintance Shows Up

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ Where Sailor Ben Tells a Tale

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ How We Surprised the People of Rivermouth

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ A Frog He Would A-Wooing Go

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ I Become A Blighted Being

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ I Prove I'm My Grandfather's Grandson

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ Where I Leave Rivermouth

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ Everyone Exits






Chapter One—In Which I Introduce Myself

This is the story of a bad boy. Well, not such a very bad, but a pretty bad boy; and I ought to know, for I am, or rather I was, that boy myself.

This is the story of a bad boy. Well, not extremely bad, but a pretty bad boy; and I should know, because I am, or rather I was, that boy myself.

Lest the title should mislead the reader, I hasten to assure him here that I have no dark confessions to make. I call my story the story of a bad boy, partly to distinguish myself from those faultless young gentlemen who generally figure in narratives of this kind, and partly because I really was not a cherub. I may truthfully say I was an amiable, impulsive lad, blessed with fine digestive powers, and no hypocrite. I didn't want to be an angel and with the angels stand; I didn't think the missionary tracts presented to me by the Rev. Wibird Hawkins were half so nice as Robinson Crusoe; and I didn't send my little pocket-money to the natives of the Feejee Islands, but spent it royally in peppermint-drops and taffy candy. In short, I was a real human boy, such as you may meet anywhere in New England, and no more like the impossible boy in a storybook than a sound orange is like one that has been sucked dry. But let us begin at the beginning.

To avoid any confusion from the title, I want to make it clear that I have no dark secrets to reveal. I call my story the tale of a bad boy, partly to set myself apart from the perfect young gentlemen who usually appear in stories like this, and partly because I really wasn’t an angel. I can honestly say I was a good-natured, impulsive kid, blessed with a great appetite, and not a hypocrite. I didn’t aspire to be an angel and hang out with them; I didn’t think the missionary pamphlets given to me by Rev. Wibird Hawkins were anywhere near as enjoyable as Robinson Crusoe; and I didn’t send my little allowance to the natives of the Feejee Islands, but spent it generously on peppermint drops and taffy candy. In short, I was a real boy, just like any you might meet in New England, and no more like the unrealistic boy in a storybook than a fresh orange is like a dried one. But let’s start at the beginning.

Whenever a new scholar came to our school, I used to confront him at recess with the following words: “My name's Tom Bailey; what's your name?” If the name struck me favorably, I shook hands with the new pupil cordially; but if it didn't, I would turn on my heel, for I was particular on this point. Such names as Higgins, Wiggins, and Spriggins were deadly affronts to my ear; while Langdon, Wallace, Blake, and the like, were passwords to my confidence and esteem.

Whenever a new student joined our school, I would approach them at recess and say, “I’m Tom Bailey; what’s your name?” If I liked their name, I would shake hands with them warmly; if I didn’t, I would just walk away because I was picky about this. Names like Higgins, Wiggins, and Spriggins really annoyed me, while names like Langdon, Wallace, and Blake earned my trust and respect.

Ah me! some of those dear fellows are rather elderly boys by this time—lawyers, merchants, sea-captains, soldiers, authors, what not? Phil Adams (a special good name that Adams) is consul at Shanghai, where I picture him to myself with his head closely shaved—he never had too much hair—and a long pigtail banging down behind. He is married, I hear; and I hope he and she that was Miss Wang Wang are very happy together, sitting cross-legged over their diminutive cups of tea in a skyblue tower hung with bells. It is so I think of him; to me he is henceforth a jewelled mandarin, talking nothing but broken China. Whitcomb is a judge, sedate and wise, with spectacles balanced on the bridge of that remarkable nose which, in former days, was so plentifully sprinkled with freckles that the boys christened him Pepper Whitcomb. Just to think of little Pepper Whitcomb being a judge! What would he do to me now, I wonder, if I were to sing out “Pepper!” some day in court? Fred Langdon is in California, in the native-wine business—he used to make the best licorice-water I ever tasted! Binny Wallace sleeps in the Old South Burying-Ground; and Jack Harris, too, is dead—Harris, who commanded us boys, of old, in the famous snow-ball battles of Slatter's Hill. Was it yesterday I saw him at the head of his regiment on its way to join the shattered Army of the Potomac? Not yesterday, but six years ago. It was at the battle of the Seven Pines. Gallant Jack Harris, that never drew rein until he had dashed into the Rebel battery! So they found him—lying across the enemy's guns.

Oh man! Some of those dear friends are pretty much older now—lawyers, merchants, sea captains, soldiers, authors, you name it. Phil Adams (such a great name, Adams) is a consul in Shanghai, where I imagine him with his head shaved clean—he never had much hair—and a long pigtail hanging down his back. I hear he's married, and I hope he and his wife, who used to be Miss Wang Wang, are very happy together, sitting cross-legged over their tiny cups of tea in a sky-blue tower decorated with bells. That's how I picture him; to me, he's now a jeweled mandarin, speaking nothing but broken Chinese. Whitcomb is a judge, calm and wise, with glasses perched on that distinctive nose of his, which, back in the day, was covered in so many freckles that the boys nicknamed him Pepper Whitcomb. Just think about little Pepper Whitcomb being a judge! I wonder what he'd do to me if I shouted “Pepper!” in court someday? Fred Langdon is in California, in the native wine business—he used to make the best licorice water I ever had! Binny Wallace is resting in the Old South Burying Ground, and Jack Harris has passed away too—Harris, who led us boys in those epic snowball fights at Slatter's Hill. Was it just yesterday that I saw him leading his regiment heading off to join the battered Army of the Potomac? Not yesterday, but six years ago. It was at the battle of the Seven Pines. Brave Jack Harris, who never stopped until he charged right into the Rebel battery! That's how they found him—lying across the enemy's guns.

How we have parted, and wandered, and married, and died! I wonder what has become of all the boys who went to the Temple Grammar School at Rivermouth when I was a youngster? “All, all are gone, the old familiar faces!”

How we've separated, drifted apart, gotten married, and passed away! I wonder what’s become of all the boys who attended the Temple Grammar School at Rivermouth when I was a kid? “All, all are gone, the old familiar faces!”

It is with no ungentle hand I summon them back, for a moment, from that Past which has closed upon them and upon me. How pleasantly they live again in my memory! Happy, magical Past, in whose fairy atmosphere even Conway, mine ancient foe, stands forth transfigured, with a sort of dreamy glory encircling his bright red hair!

It is with no harshness that I bring them back, for a moment, from that Past which has engulfed them and me. How joyfully they exist once more in my memory! Happy, magical Past, in whose enchanting atmosphere even Conway, my old rival, appears changed, with a kind of dreamy glow surrounding his bright red hair!

With the old school formula I commence these sketches of my boyhood. My name is Tom Bailey; what is yours, gentle reader? I take for granted it is neither Wiggins nor Spriggins, and that we shall get on famously together, and be capital friends forever.

With the classic approach, I begin these stories from my childhood. My name is Tom Bailey; what's yours, kind reader? I assume it’s not Wiggins or Spriggins, and that we'll get along great together and be good friends for life.





Chapter Two—In Which I Entertain Peculiar Views

I was born at Rivermouth, but, before I had a chance to become very well acquainted with that pretty New England town, my parents removed to New Orleans, where my father invested his money so securely in the banking business that he was never able to get any of it out again. But of this hereafter.

I was born in Rivermouth, but before I could really get to know that beautiful New England town, my parents moved to New Orleans, where my father invested his money so securely in the banking business that he was never able to withdraw any of it. But more on that later.

I was only eighteen months old at the time of the removal, and it didn't make much difference to me where I was, because I was so small; but several years later, when my father proposed to take me North to be educated, I had my own peculiar views on the subject. I instantly kicked over the little Negro boy who happened to be standing by me at the moment, and, stamping my foot violently on the floor of the piazza, declared that I would not be taken away to live among a lot of Yankees!

I was only eighteen months old when we moved, and it didn’t really matter to me where I was since I was so young. But several years later, when my dad suggested taking me North for my education, I had my own strong opinions about it. I immediately kicked the little Black boy who was standing next to me at the time, and, stomping my foot hard on the floor of the porch, I announced that I would not be taken away to live among a bunch of Yankees!

You see I was what is called “a Northern man with Southern principles.” I had no recollection of New England: my earliest memories were connected with the South, with Aunt Chloe, my old Negro nurse, and with the great ill-kept garden in the centre of which stood our house—a whitewashed stone house it was, with wide verandas—shut out from the street by lines of orange, fig, and magnolia trees. I knew I was born at the North, but hoped nobody would find it out. I looked upon the misfortune as something so shrouded by time and distance that maybe nobody remembered it. I never told my schoolmates I was a Yankee, because they talked about the Yankees in such a scornful way it made me feel that it was quite a disgrace not to be born in Louisiana, or at least in one of the Border States. And this impression was strengthened by Aunt Chloe, who said, “dar wasn't no gentl'men in the Norf no way,” and on one occasion terrified me beyond measure by declaring that, “if any of dem mean whites tried to git her away from marster, she was jes'gwine to knock 'em on de head wid a gourd!”

You see, I was what you'd call “a Northern guy with Southern values.” I had no memories of New England; my earliest recollections were tied to the South, with Aunt Chloe, my old Black nurse, and the huge untidy garden in which our house stood—a whitewashed stone house with wide porches—set back from the street by rows of orange, fig, and magnolia trees. I knew I was born up North but hoped nobody would find out. I considered this misfortune something so buried in time and distance that maybe nobody remembered it. I never told my classmates that I was a Yankee because they talked about Yankees in such a scornful way that it made me feel like it was a disgrace not to be born in Louisiana, or at least in one of the Border States. This impression was reinforced by Aunt Chloe, who said, “there weren't no gentlemen in the North anyway,” and one time scared me to death by declaring that, “if any of those mean white folks tried to take her away from master, she was just going to knock them on the head with a gourd!”

The way this poor creature's eyes flashed, and the tragic air with which she struck at an imaginary “mean white,” are among the most vivid things in my memory of those days.

The way this poor creature's eyes lit up and the heartbreaking way she lashed out at an imaginary "mean white" are some of the most vivid memories I have from those days.

To be frank, my idea of the North was about as accurate as that entertained by the well-educated Englishmen of the present day concerning America. I supposed the inhabitants were divided into two classes—Indians and white people; that the Indians occasionally dashed down on New York, and scalped any woman or child (giving the preference to children) whom they caught lingering in the outskirts after nightfall; that the white men were either hunters or schoolmasters, and that it was winter pretty much all the year round. The prevailing style of architecture I took to be log-cabins.

To be honest, my understanding of the North was about as accurate as the views that well-educated English people today have about America. I thought the people there were divided into two groups—Indians and white folks; that the Indians sometimes charged into New York, scalping any women or children (preferably children) they found hanging around the outskirts after dark; that the white men were either hunters or teachers, and that it was winter almost all year long. I assumed the main type of building was log cabins.

With this delightful picture of Northern civilization in my eye, the reader will easily understand my terror at the bare thought of being transported to Rivermouth to school, and possibly will forgive me for kicking over little black Sam, and otherwise misconducting myself, when my father announced his determination to me. As for kicking little Sam—I always did that, more or less gently, when anything went wrong with me.

With this lovely image of Northern civilization in my mind, the reader will easily grasp my fear at the mere thought of being sent to Rivermouth for school, and might even forgive me for kicking little black Sam and misbehaving when my father shared his decision with me. As for kicking little Sam—I always did that, somewhat gently, whenever things went wrong for me.

My father was greatly perplexed and troubled by this unusually violent outbreak, and especially by the real consternation which he saw written in every line of my countenance. As little black Sam picked himself up, my father took my hand in his and led me thoughtfully to the library.

My father was really confused and worried by this surprisingly violent outburst, especially by the genuine concern he saw on my face. As little black Sam got back on his feet, my father took my hand and led me quietly to the library.

I can see him now as he leaned back in the bamboo chair and questioned me. He appeared strangely agitated on learning the nature of my objections to going North, and proceeded at once to knock down all my pine log houses, and scatter all the Indian tribes with which I had populated the greater portion of the Eastern and Middle States.

I can see him now as he leaned back in the bamboo chair and questioned me. He seemed oddly upset when he learned why I was against going North, and immediately set out to dismantle all my pine log houses and disperse all the Native American tribes I had filled the majority of the Eastern and Middle States with.

“Who on earth, Tom, has filled your brain with such silly stories?” asked my father, wiping the tears from his eyes.

“Who on earth, Tom, filled your head with such ridiculous stories?” my dad asked, wiping the tears from his eyes.

“Aunt Chloe, sir; she told me.”

“Aunt Chloe, sir; she told me.”

“And you really thought your grandfather wore a blanket embroidered with beads, and ornamented his leggins with the scalps of his enemies?”

“And you actually thought your grandfather wore a beaded blanket and decorated his leggings with the scalps of his enemies?”

“Well, sir, I didn't think that exactly.”

“Well, sir, I didn’t really think that.”

“Didn't think that exactly? Tom, you will be the death of me.”

“Didn’t think that, did you? Tom, you’re going to be the end of me.”

He hid his face in his handkerchief, and, when he looked up, he seemed to have been suffering acutely. I was deeply moved myself, though I did not clearly understand what I had said or done to cause him to feel so badly. Perhaps I had hurt his feelings by thinking it even possible that Grandfather Nutter was an Indian warrior.

He covered his face with his handkerchief, and when he looked up, he seemed to be in a lot of pain. I was really affected too, even though I didn’t quite understand what I had said or done to make him feel that way. Maybe I had upset him by even considering that Grandfather Nutter might have been an Indian warrior.

My father devoted that evening and several subsequent evenings to giving me a clear and succinct account of New England; its early struggles, its progress, and its present condition—faint and confused glimmerings of all which I had obtained at school, where history had never been a favorite pursuit of mine.

My father spent that evening and several more after it giving me a clear and brief overview of New England; its early challenges, its development, and its current state—vague and unclear bits of which I had picked up at school, where history was never my favorite subject.

I was no longer unwilling to go North; on the contrary, the proposed journey to a new world full of wonders kept me awake nights. I promised myself all sorts of fun and adventures, though I was not entirely at rest in my mind touching the savages, and secretly resolved to go on board the ship—the journey was to be made by sea—with a certain little brass pistol in my trousers-pocket, in case of any difficulty with the tribes when we landed at Boston.

I was no longer hesitant about heading North; in fact, the idea of traveling to a new world full of wonders kept me up at night. I promised myself all kinds of fun and adventures, though I still had some worries about the natives and secretly decided to bring a small brass pistol in my pocket when I boarded the ship—since the trip would be by sea—just in case we ran into any trouble with the tribes when we arrived in Boston.

I couldn't get the Indian out of my head. Only a short time previously the Cherokees—or was it the Camanches?—had been removed from their hunting-grounds in Arkansas; and in the wilds of the Southwest the red men were still a source of terror to the border settlers. “Trouble with the Indians” was the staple news from Florida published in the New Orleans papers. We were constantly hearing of travellers being attacked and murdered in the interior of that State. If these things were done in Florida, why not in Massachusetts?

I couldn't stop thinking about the Native American. Not too long ago, the Cherokees—or was it the Comanches?—had been forced off their hunting grounds in Arkansas, and in the wilds of the Southwest, Indigenous people were still a major threat to the settlers on the border. “Conflicts with Native Americans” was the main story coming from Florida in the New Orleans newspapers. We kept hearing about travelers being attacked and killed in the interior of that state. If these things were happening in Florida, why not in Massachusetts?

Yet long before the sailing day arrived I was eager to be off. My impatience was increased by the fact that my father had purchased for me a fine little Mustang pony, and shipped it to Rivermouth a fortnight previous to the date set for our own departure—for both my parents were to accompany me. The pony (which nearly kicked me out of bed one night in a dream), and my father's promise that he and my mother would come to Rivermouth every other summer, completely resigned me to the situation. The pony's name was Gitana, which is the Spanish for gypsy; so I always called her—she was a lady pony—Gypsy.

Yet long before the sailing day arrived, I couldn't wait to leave. My excitement grew because my dad had bought me a beautiful little Mustang pony and sent it to Rivermouth two weeks before our departure—since both my parents were joining me. The pony (which almost kicked me out of bed one night in a dream) and my dad's promise that he and my mom would come to Rivermouth every other summer made me feel good about the situation. The pony's name was Gitana, which means gypsy in Spanish, so I always called her—she was a classy pony—Gypsy.

At length the time came to leave the vine-covered mansion among the orange-trees, to say goodby to little black Sam (I am convinced he was heartily glad to get rid of me), and to part with simple Aunt Chloe, who, in the confusion of her grief, kissed an eyelash into my eye, and then buried her face in the bright bandana turban which she had mounted that morning in honor of our departure.

At last, the time arrived to leave the vine-covered house surrounded by orange trees, to say goodbye to little black Sam (I’m sure he was genuinely happy to see me go), and to part with simple Aunt Chloe, who, in the midst of her sadness, kissed an eyelash into my eye and then buried her face in the colorful bandana turban she had worn that morning to celebrate our departure.

I fancy them standing by the open garden gate; the tears are rolling down Aunt Chloe's cheeks; Sam's six front teeth are glistening like pearls; I wave my hand to him manfully then I call out “goodby” in a muffled voice to Aunt Chloe; they and the old home fade away. I am never to see them again!

I imagine them standing by the open garden gate; tears are rolling down Aunt Chloe's cheeks; Sam's six front teeth shine like pearls; I wave my hand at him confidently, then I call out "goodbye" in a soft voice to Aunt Chloe; they and the old home fade away. I'll never see them again!





Chapter Three—On Board the Typhoon

I do not remember much about the voyage to Boston, for after the first few hours at sea I was dreadfully unwell.

I don't remember much about the trip to Boston because I felt really sick after the first few hours at sea.

The name of our ship was the “A No. 1, fast-sailing packet Typhoon.” I learned afterwards that she sailed fast only in the newspaper advertisements. My father owned one quarter of the Typhoon, and that is why we happened to go in her. I tried to guess which quarter of the ship he owned, and finally concluded it must be the hind quarter—the cabin, in which we had the cosiest of state-rooms, with one round window in the roof, and two shelves or boxes nailed up against the wall to sleep in.

The name of our ship was the “A No. 1, fast-sailing packet Typhoon.” I later found out that she was only fast according to the newspaper ads. My dad owned a quarter of the Typhoon, which is why we happened to be on it. I tried to figure out which part of the ship he owned and eventually decided it must be the back part—the cabin, where we had the coziest state room, with one round window in the ceiling and two shelves or boxes nailed up against the wall for sleeping.

There was a good deal of confusion on deck while we were getting under way. The captain shouted orders (to which nobody seemed to pay any attention) through a battered tin trumpet, and grew so red in the face that he reminded me of a scooped-out pumpkin with a lighted candle inside. He swore right and left at the sailors without the slightest regard for their feelings. They didn't mind it a bit, however, but went on singing—

There was a lot of chaos on deck as we were getting underway. The captain shouted orders (which nobody seemed to heed) through a worn-out tin trumpet and got so red in the face that he looked like a carved pumpkin with a candle inside. He cursed at the sailors without a care for their feelings. They didn’t mind at all, though, and kept singing—

     “Heave ho!
     With the rum below,
     And hurrah for the Spanish Main O!”
 
     “Heave ho!  
     With the rum below,  
     And hurrah for the Spanish Main!”

I will not be positive about “the Spanish Main,” but it was hurrah for something O. I considered them very jolly fellows, and so indeed they were. One weather-beaten tar in particular struck my fancy—a thick-set, jovial man, about fifty years of age, with twinkling blue eyes and a fringe of gray hair circling his head like a crown. As he took off his tarpaulin I observed that the top of his head was quite smooth and flat, as if somebody had sat down on him when he was very young.

I can't say much about “the Spanish Main,” but it was definitely exciting. I thought they were a really fun group, and they truly were. There was one sea-dog that really caught my attention—a stocky, cheerful guy around fifty, with sparkling blue eyes and a ring of gray hair around his head like a crown. When he removed his tarp, I noticed that the top of his head was perfectly smooth and flat, as if someone had sat on him when he was very young.

There was something noticeably hearty in this man's bronzed face, a heartiness that seemed to extend to his loosely knotted neckerchief. But what completely won my good-will was a picture of enviable loveliness painted on his left arm. It was the head of a woman with the body of a fish. Her flowing hair was of livid green, and she held a pink comb in one hand. I never saw anything so beautiful. I determined to know that man. I think I would have given my brass pistol to have had such a picture painted on my arm.

There was something distinctly warm about this man’s tanned face, a warmth that seemed to carry over to his loosely tied neckerchief. But what really won me over was a stunning image on his left arm. It was a woman's head with the body of a fish. Her long hair was a vivid green, and she held a pink comb in one hand. I had never seen anything so beautiful. I decided I needed to meet that man. I think I would have traded my brass pistol for a tattoo like that on my arm.

While I stood admiring this work of art, a fat wheezy steamtug, with the word AJAX in staring black letters on the paddlebox, came puffing up alongside the Typhoon. It was ridiculously small and conceited, compared with our stately ship. I speculated as to what it was going to do. In a few minutes we were lashed to the little monster, which gave a snort and a shriek, and commenced backing us out from the levee (wharf) with the greatest ease.

While I stood admiring this artwork, a chubby, wheezing steamtug, with the word AJAX in bold black letters on the paddlebox, puffed up next to the Typhoon. It looked ridiculously small and full of itself compared to our grand ship. I wondered what it was planning to do. In just a few minutes, we were tied to the little beast, which let out a snort and a shriek, and started backing us away from the levee (wharf) with surprising ease.

I once saw an ant running away with a piece of cheese eight or ten times larger than itself. I could not help thinking of it, when I found the chubby, smoky-nosed tug-boat towing the Typhoon out into the Mississippi River.

I once saw an ant scurrying away with a piece of cheese that was eight or ten times bigger than it. I couldn’t help but think of it when I saw the chunky, smoky-nosed tugboat pulling the Typhoon out into the Mississippi River.

In the middle of the stream we swung round, the current caught us, and away we flew like a great winged bird. Only it didn't seem as if we were moving. The shore, with the countless steamboats, the tangled rigging of the ships, and the long lines of warehouses, appeared to be gliding away from us.

In the middle of the river, we turned around, the current grabbed us, and off we went like a huge bird with wings. But it didn’t feel like we were moving. The shoreline, filled with tons of steamboats, the messy masts of the ships, and the long rows of warehouses, seemed to be sliding away from us.

It was grand sport to stand on the quarter-deck and watch all this. Before long there was nothing to be seen on other side but stretches of low swampy land, covered with stunted cypress trees, from which drooped delicate streamers of Spanish moss—a fine place for alligators and Congo snakes. Here and there we passed a yellow sand-bar, and here and there a snag lifted its nose out of the water like a shark.

It was a great thrill to stand on the quarter-deck and watch all of this. Soon, all that could be seen on the other side was stretches of low, swampy land, covered with stunted cypress trees, from which delicate strands of Spanish moss hung down—a perfect spot for alligators and Congo snakes. Every now and then, we passed a yellow sandbar, and now and then a snag emerged from the water like a shark's fin.

“This is your last chance to see the city, To see the city, Tom,” said my father, as we swept round a bend of the river.

“This is your last chance to see the city, to see the city, Tom,” my father said as we rounded a bend in the river.

I turned and looked. New Orleans was just a colorless mass of something in the distance, and the dome of the St. Charles Hotel, upon which the sun shimmered for a moment, was no bigger than the top of old Aunt Chloe's thimble.

I turned and looked. New Orleans was just a gray blur in the distance, and the dome of the St. Charles Hotel, which the sun glimmered on for a moment, was no bigger than the top of old Aunt Chloe's thimble.

What do I remember next? The gray sky and the fretful blue waters of the Gulf. The steam-tug had long since let slip her hawsers and gone panting away with a derisive scream, as much as to say, “I've done my duty, now look out for yourself, old Typhoon!”

What do I remember next? The gray sky and the restless blue waters of the Gulf. The steam tug had already released her ropes and chugged away with a mocking scream, as if to say, “I’ve done my part, now take care of yourself, old Typhoon!”

The ship seemed quite proud of being left to take care of itself, and, with its huge white sails bulged out, strutted off like a vain turkey. I had been standing by my father near the wheel-house all this while, observing things with that nicety of perception which belongs only to children; but now the dew began falling, and we went below to have supper.

The ship looked really proud of handling itself, and with its big white sails puffed out, it strutted away like a showy turkey. I had been standing by my dad near the wheelhouse the whole time, noticing everything with that sharp sense of observation that only kids have; but now the dew started falling, so we went below to have dinner.

The fresh fruit and milk, and the slices of cold chicken, looked very nice; yet somehow I had no appetite There was a general smell of tar about everything. Then the ship gave sudden lurches that made it a matter of uncertainty whether one was going to put his fork to his mouth or into his eye. The tumblers and wineglasses, stuck in a rack over the table, kept clinking and clinking; and the cabin lamp, suspended by four gilt chains from the ceiling, swayed to and fro crazily. Now the floor seemed to rise, and now it seemed to sink under one's feet like a feather-bed.

The fresh fruit and milk, along with the slices of cold chicken, looked really appealing; but for some reason, I had no appetite. There was an overall smell of tar everywhere. Then the ship suddenly lurched, making it uncertain whether I would get my fork to my mouth or into my eye. The tumblers and wine glasses, stuck in a rack above the table, kept clinking repeatedly; and the cabin lamp, hanging from the ceiling by four gold chains, swayed back and forth uncontrollably. At one moment, the floor felt like it was rising, and the next, it felt like it was sinking under my feet like a soft mattress.

There were not more than a dozen passengers on board, including ourselves; and all of these, excepting a bald-headed old gentleman—a retired sea-captain—disappeared into their staterooms at an early hour of the evening.

There were no more than a dozen passengers on board, including us; and all of them, except for a bald-headed old gentleman—a retired sea captain—went to their staterooms early in the evening.

After supper was cleared away, my father and the elderly gentleman, whose name was Captain Truck, played at checkers; and I amused myself for a while by watching the trouble they had in keeping the men in the proper places. Just at the most exciting point of the game, the ship would careen, and down would go the white checkers pell-mell among the black. Then my father laughed, but Captain Truck would grow very angry, and vow that he would have won the game in a move or two more, if the confounded old chicken-coop—that's what he called the ship—hadn't lurched.

After dinner was cleaned up, my dad and the old guy, whose name was Captain Truck, played checkers; and I entertained myself for a bit by watching how much trouble they had keeping the pieces in the right spots. Just when the game got really exciting, the ship would tilt, and the white checkers would scatter all over the black ones. My dad would laugh, but Captain Truck would get really upset and swear that he would have won in another move or two if the damn old chicken coop—that's what he called the ship—hadn't tilted.

“I—I think I will go to bed now, please,” I said, laying my band on my father's knee, and feeling exceedingly queer.

“I—I think I’ll head to bed now, please,” I said, laying my hand on my father’s knee, and feeling really strange.

It was high time, for the Typhoon was plunging about in the most alarming fashion. I was speedily tucked away in the upper berth, where I felt a trifle more easy at first. My clothes were placed on a narrow shelf at my feet, and it was a great comfort to me to know that my pistol was so handy, for I made no doubt we should fall in with Pirates before many hours. This is the last thing I remember with any distinctness. At midnight, as I was afterwards told, we were struck by a gale which never left us until we came in sight of the Massachusetts coast.

It was about time, because the Typhoon was swaying around in a really alarming way. I quickly got settled in the upper berth, where I felt a bit more comfortable at first. My clothes were set on a narrow shelf at my feet, and it was a huge relief to know my pistol was close by since I had no doubt we’d run into pirates before long. This is the last thing I remember clearly. At midnight, as I found out later, we were hit by a gale that stayed with us until we finally saw the Massachusetts coast.

For days and days I had no sensible idea of what was going on around me. That we were being hurled somewhere upside-down, and that I didn't like it, was about all I knew. I have, indeed, a vague impression that my father used to climb up to the berth and call me his “Ancient Mariner,” bidding me cheer up. But the Ancient Mariner was far from cheering up, if I recollect rightly; and I don't believe that venerable navigator would have cared much if it had been announced to him, through a speaking-trumpet, that “a low, black, suspicious craft, with raking masts, was rapidly bearing down upon us!”

For days, I had no clear idea of what was happening around me. All I knew was that we were being thrown around upside-down, and I didn’t like it. I have a faint memory of my father climbing up to the bunk and calling me his “Ancient Mariner,” trying to cheer me up. But the Ancient Mariner wasn’t exactly in a good mood, if I remember correctly; and I don’t think that old sailor would have cared much if someone shouted to him that “a low, black, suspicious ship, with tall masts, was quickly approaching us!”

In fact, one morning, I thought that such was the case, for bang! went the big cannon I had noticed in the bow of the ship when we came on board, and which had suggested to me the idea of Pirates. Bang! went the gun again in a few seconds. I made a feeble effort to get at my trousers-pocket! But the Typhoon was only saluting Cape Cod—the first land sighted by vessels approaching the coast from a southerly direction.

One morning, I really thought that was true, because bang! went the big cannon I had seen at the front of the ship when we boarded, which had given me the idea of pirates. Bang! went the gun again a few seconds later. I made a weak attempt to reach my pants pocket! But the Typhoon was just saluting Cape Cod—the first land ships see when coming from the south.

The vessel had ceased to roll, and my sea-sickness passed away as rapidly as it came. I was all right now, “only a little shaky in my timbers and a little blue about the gills,” as Captain Truck remarked to my mother, who, like myself, had been confined to the state-room during the passage.

The ship had stopped rocking, and my seasickness disappeared just as quickly as it had started. I was fine now, “just a bit shaky and a little pale,” as Captain Truck told my mom, who, like me, had been stuck in the cabin during the journey.

At Cape Cod the wind parted company with us without saying as much as “Excuse me”; so we were nearly two days in making the run which in favorable weather is usually accomplished in seven hours. That's what the pilot said.

At Cape Cod, the wind left us without so much as a “Excuse me”; so we took almost two days to make the trip that usually takes seven hours in good weather. That's what the pilot said.

I was able to go about the ship now, and I lost no time in cultivating the acquaintance of the sailor with the green-haired lady on his arm. I found him in the forecastle—a sort of cellar in the front part of the vessel. He was an agreeable sailor, as I had expected, and we became the best of friends in five minutes.

I was able to explore the ship now, and I quickly made a point to get to know the sailor with the green-haired lady on his arm. I found him in the forecastle—a kind of basement at the front of the ship. He was a friendly sailor, just as I had expected, and we became great friends in no time.

He had been all over the world two or three times, and knew no end of stories. According to his own account, he must have been shipwrecked at least twice a year ever since his birth. He had served under Decatur when that gallant officer peppered the Algerines and made them promise not to sell their prisoners of war into slavery; he had worked a gun at the bombardment of Vera Cruz in the Mexican War, and he had been on Alexander Selkirk's Island more than once. There were very few things he hadn't done in a seafaring way.

He had traveled all over the world two or three times and had countless stories to tell. By his own account, he must have been shipwrecked at least twice a year since he was born. He served under Decatur when that brave officer took on the Algerians and made them promise not to sell their prisoners of war into slavery; he operated a gun during the bombardment of Vera Cruz in the Mexican War, and he had visited Alexander Selkirk's Island more than once. There were very few things he hadn't done when it came to seafaring.

“I suppose, sir,” I remarked, “that your name isn't Typhoon?”

“I guess, sir,” I said, “that your name isn't Typhoon?”

“Why, Lord love ye, lad, my name's Benjamin Watson, of Nantucket. But I'm a true blue Typhooner,” he added, which increased my respect for him; I don't know why, and I didn't know then whether Typhoon was the name of a vegetable or a profession.

“Why, bless your heart, kid, my name's Benjamin Watson, from Nantucket. But I'm a loyal Typhooner,” he added, which made me respect him more; I have no idea why, and I didn't know at the time whether Typhoon was the name of a vegetable or a job.

Not wishing to be outdone in frankness, I disclosed to him that my name was Tom Bailey, upon which he said he was very glad to hear it.

Not wanting to be outdone in honesty, I told him my name was Tom Bailey, to which he replied that he was really glad to hear it.

When we got more intimate, I discovered that Sailor Ben, as he wished me to call him, was a perfect walking picturebook. He had two anchors, a star, and a frigate in full sail on his right arm; a pair of lovely blue hands clasped on his breast, and I've no doubt that other parts of his body were illustrated in the same agreeable manner. I imagine he was fond of drawings, and took this means of gratifying his artistic taste. It was certainly very ingenious and convenient. A portfolio might be misplaced, or dropped overboard; but Sailor Ben had his pictures wherever he went, just as that eminent person in the poem,

When we got closer, I found out that Sailor Ben, as he wanted me to call him, was like a living picture book. He had two anchors, a star, and a ship in full sail tattooed on his right arm; a pair of beautiful blue hands crossed over his chest, and I’m sure other parts of his body were decorated in the same charming way. I guess he must have loved art and chose this way to express his creativity. It was definitely clever and practical. A portfolio could get lost or tossed overboard; but Sailor Ben had his artwork with him wherever he went, just like that famous person in the poem,

“With rings on her fingers and bells on her toes”—was accompanied by music on all occasions.

“With rings on her fingers and bells on her toes”—was accompanied by music on all occasions.

The two bands on his breast, he informed me, were a tribute to the memory of a dead messmate from whom he had parted years ago—and surely a more touching tribute was never engraved on a tombstone. This caused me to think of my parting with old Aunt Chloe, and I told him I should take it as a great favor indeed if he would paint a pink hand and a black hand on my chest. He said the colors were pricked into the skin with needles, and that the operation was somewhat painful. I assured him, in an off-hand manner, that I didn't mind pain, and begged him to set to work at once.

The two bands on his chest, he told me, were a tribute to a deceased friend from whom he had parted years ago—and surely, a more heartfelt tribute was never carved on a gravestone. This made me think of saying goodbye to old Aunt Chloe, and I told him I would really appreciate it if he could paint a pink hand and a black hand on my chest. He mentioned that the colors were pricked into the skin with needles, and that the process was a bit painful. I casually assured him that I didn’t mind pain, and asked him to get started right away.

The simple-hearted fellow, who was probably not a little vain of his skill, took me into the forecastle, and was on the point of complying with my request, when my father happened to own the gangway—a circumstance that rather interfered with the decorative art.

The simple-hearted guy, who was probably a bit proud of his skill, took me into the forecastle and was about to fulfill my request when my father happened to come through the gangway—a situation that somewhat disrupted the decorative vibe.

I didn't have another opportunity of conferring alone with Sailor Ben, for the next morning, bright and early, we came in sight of the cupola of the Boston State House.

I didn't get another chance to talk privately with Sailor Ben, because the next morning, bright and early, we saw the dome of the Boston State House.





Chapter Four—Rivermouth

It was a beautiful May morning when the Typhoon hauled up at Long Wharf. Whether the Indians were not early risers, or whether they were away just then on a war-path, I couldn't determine; but they did not appear in any great force—in fact, did not appear at all.

It was a stunning May morning when the Typhoon docked at Long Wharf. Whether the Indians were just not early risers or were off on a warpath, I couldn't say; but they didn't show up in any significant numbers—actually, they didn't show up at all.

In the remarkable geography which I never hurt myself with studying at New Orleans, was a picture representing the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers at Plymouth. The Pilgrim Fathers, in rather odd hats and coats, are seen approaching the savages; the savages, in no coats or hats to speak of, are evidently undecided whether to shake hands with the Pilgrim Fathers or to make one grand rush and scalp the entire party. Now this scene had so stamped itself on my mind, that, in spite of all my father had said, I was prepared for some such greeting from the aborigines. Nevertheless, I was not sorry to have my expectations unfulfilled. By the way, speaking of the Pilgrim Fathers, I often used to wonder why there was no mention made of the Pilgrim Mothers.

In the striking geography that I never bothered to study in New Orleans, there was a picture showing the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers at Plymouth. The Pilgrim Fathers, wearing rather unusual hats and coats, are seen approaching the Native Americans; the Native Americans, without any notable hats or coats, clearly seem unsure whether to shake hands with the Pilgrim Fathers or to charge at them and scalp the whole group. This scene had left such a strong impression on me that, despite everything my father had said, I was expecting some kind of greeting from the locals. However, I was not upset that my expectations didn’t come true. By the way, speaking of the Pilgrim Fathers, I often wondered why there was no mention of the Pilgrim Mothers.

While our trunks were being hoisted from the hold of the ship, I mounted on the roof of the cabin, and took a critical view of Boston. As we came up the harbor, I had noticed that the houses were huddled together on an immense bill, at the top of which was a large building, the State House, towering proudly above the rest, like an amiable mother-hen surrounded by her brood of many-colored chickens. A closer inspection did not impress me very favorably. The city was not nearly so imposing as New Orleans, which stretches out for miles and miles, in the shape of a crescent, along the banks of the majestic river.

While our bags were being lifted from the bottom of the ship, I climbed up on the roof of the cabin and took a good look at Boston. As we entered the harbor, I noticed that the houses were clustered together on a large hill, topped by a big building, the State House, standing proudly above the rest, like a friendly mother hen surrounded by her colorful chicks. A closer look didn't impress me much. The city wasn’t nearly as grand as New Orleans, which spreads out for miles in a crescent shape along the banks of the beautiful river.

I soon grew tired of looking at the masses of houses, rising above one another in irregular tiers, and was glad my father did not propose to remain long in Boston. As I leaned over the rail in this mood, a measly-looking little boy with no shoes said that if I would come down on the wharf he'd lick me for two cents—not an exorbitant price. But I didn't go down. I climbed into the rigging, and stared at him. This, as I was rejoiced to observe, so exasperated him that he stood on his head on a pile of boards, in order to pacify himself.

I quickly got tired of looking at the countless houses stacked up in uneven layers and was relieved that my dad didn’t plan to stay in Boston for long. While I leaned over the railing in this mood, a scruffy little boy without shoes shouted that if I came down to the wharf, he’d fight me for two cents—not a crazy price. But I didn’t go down. Instead, I climbed into the rigging and just stared at him. I was happy to see that this really annoyed him, so much so that he stood on his head on a pile of boards to calm himself down.

The first train for Rivermouth left at noon. After a late breakfast on board the Typhoon, our trunks were piled upon a baggage-wagon, and ourselves stowed away in a coach, which must have turned at least one hundred corners before it set us down at the railway station.

The first train to Rivermouth left at noon. After a late breakfast on board the Typhoon, our bags were loaded onto a baggage wagon, and we were settled into a coach, which must have taken at least a hundred turns before dropping us off at the train station.

In less time than it takes to tell it, we were shooting across the country at a fearful rate—now clattering over a bridge, now screaming through a tunnel; here we cut a flourishing village in two, like a knife, and here we dived into the shadow of a pine forest. Sometimes we glided along the edge of the ocean, and could see the sails of ships twinkling like bits of silver against the horizon; sometimes we dashed across rocky pasture-lands where stupid-eyed cattle were loafing. It was fun to scare lazy-looking cows that lay round in groups under the newly budded trees near the railroad track.

In no time at all, we were speeding across the country at an incredible rate—clattering over a bridge, zooming through a tunnel; we sliced through a bustling village like a knife and then plunged into the darkness of a pine forest. Sometimes, we coasted along the edge of the ocean, where we could see the sails of ships glimmering like pieces of silver on the horizon; other times, we rushed across rocky pastures with dopey-eyed cattle lounging around. It was amusing to startle the lazy-looking cows that were resting in groups under the newly budding trees near the train tracks.

We did not pause at any of the little brown stations on the route (they looked just like overgrown black-walnut clocks), though at every one of them a man popped out as if he were worked by machinery, and waved a red flag, and appeared as though he would like to have us stop. But we were an express train, and made no stoppages, excepting once or twice to give the engine a drink. It is strange how the memory clings to some things. It is over twenty years since I took that first ride to Rivermouth, and yet, oddly enough, I remember as if it were yesterday, that, as we passed slowly through the village of Hampton, we saw two boys fighting behind a red barn. There was also a shaggy yellow dog, who looked as if he had commenced to unravel, barking himself all up into a knot with excitement. We had only a hurried glimpse of the battle—long enough, however, to see that the combatants were equally matched and very much in earnest. I am ashamed to say how many times since I have speculated as to which boy got licked. Maybe both the small rascals are dead now (not in consequence of the set-to, let us hope), or maybe they are married, and have pugnacious urchins of their own; yet to this day I sometimes find myself wondering how that fight turned out.

We didn’t stop at any of the little brown stations along the way (they looked just like giant black-walnut clocks), even though a man popped out at each one like he was operated by machinery, waving a red flag and seeming to wish we would stop. But we were an express train and didn’t take any breaks, except once or twice to give the engine some water. It’s strange how some memories stick with you. It’s been over twenty years since I took that first ride to Rivermouth, yet oddly, I remember it like it was yesterday. As we passed slowly through the village of Hampton, we saw two boys fighting behind a red barn. There was also a scruffy yellow dog who looked like he was falling apart, barking himself all tangled up with excitement. We only got a quick look at the fight—just long enough to see that the boys were evenly matched and really into it. I’m embarrassed to admit how many times I’ve wondered which boy lost. Maybe both of those little rascals are dead now (not because of the fight, I hope), or maybe they’re married and have their own feisty kids; yet to this day, I still find myself thinking about how that fight ended.

We had been riding perhaps two hours and a half, when we shot by a tall factory with a chimney resembling a church steeple; then the locomotive gave a scream, the engineer rang his bell, and we plunged into the twilight of a long wooden building, open at both ends. Here we stopped, and the conductor, thrusting his head in at the car door, cried out, “Passengers for Rivermouth!”

We had been riding for about two and a half hours when we passed a tall factory with a chimney that looked like a church steeple; then the train let out a loud whistle, the engineer rang the bell, and we entered the dim light of a long wooden building that was open at both ends. We came to a stop here, and the conductor, poking his head in through the car door, shouted, “Passengers for Rivermouth!”

At last we had reached our journey's end. On the platform my father shook hands with a straight, brisk old gentleman whose face was very serene and rosy. He had on a white hat and a long swallow-tailed coat, the collar of which came clear up above his cars. He didn't look unlike a Pilgrim Father. This, of course, was Grandfather Nutter, at whose house I was born. My mother kissed him a great many times; and I was glad to see him myself, though I naturally did not feel very intimate with a person whom I had not seen since I was eighteen months old.

At last, we had reached the end of our journey. On the platform, my father shook hands with a straight-backed, brisk old gentleman whose face was calm and rosy. He wore a white hat and a long tailcoat with a collar that came up above his ears. He looked a bit like a Pilgrim Father. This was, of course, Grandfather Nutter, where I was born. My mother kissed him many times, and I was happy to see him too, even though I didn't feel very close to someone I hadn't seen since I was eighteen months old.

While we were getting into the double-seated wagon which Grandfather Nutter had provided, I took the opportunity of asking after the health of the pony. The pony had arrived all right ten days before, and was in the stable at home, quite anxious to see me.

While we were climbing into the double-seated wagon that Grandfather Nutter had provided, I took the chance to ask about the pony's health. The pony had arrived safely ten days earlier and was in the stable at home, eager to see me.

As we drove through the quiet old town, I thought Rivermouth the prettiest place in the world; and I think so still. The streets are long and wide, shaded by gigantic American elms, whose drooping branches, interlacing here and there, span the avenues with arches graceful enough to be the handiwork of fairies. Many of the houses have small flower-gardens in front, gay in the season with china-asters, and are substantially built, with massive chimney-stacks and protruding eaves. A beautiful river goes rippling by the town, and, after turning and twisting among a lot of tiny islands, empties itself into the sea.

As we drove through the quiet old town, I thought Rivermouth was the most beautiful place in the world; I still believe that. The streets are long and wide, lined with huge American elms, their drooping branches intertwining here and there, creating arches graceful enough to seem like they were made by fairies. Many of the houses have small flower gardens in front, vibrant during the season with china asters, and are sturdily built, featuring massive chimney stacks and overhanging eaves. A gorgeous river flows gently by the town, and after winding through a bunch of tiny islands, it empties into the sea.

The harbor is so fine that the largest ships can sail directly up to the wharves and drop anchor. Only they don't. Years ago it was a famous seaport. Princely fortunes were made in the West India trade; and in 1812, when we were at war with Great Britain, any number of privateers were fitted out at Rivermouth to prey upon the merchant vessels of the enemy. Certain people grew suddenly and mysteriously rich. A great many of “the first families” of today do not care to trace their pedigree back to the time when their grandsires owned shares in the Matilda Jane, twenty-four guns. Well, well!

The harbor is so great that the largest ships can sail right up to the docks and drop anchor. But they don't. Years ago, it was a famous seaport. Huge fortunes were made in the West India trade; and in 1812, when we were at war with Great Britain, many privateers set sail from Rivermouth to attack the enemy's merchant vessels. Some people became suddenly and mysteriously wealthy. A lot of the “first families” today don’t want to trace their roots back to when their grandfathers owned shares in the Matilda Jane, which had twenty-four guns. Well, well!

Few ships come to Rivermouth now. Commerce drifted into other ports. The phantom fleet sailed off one day, and never came back again. The crazy old warehouses are empty; and barnacles and eel-grass cling to the piles of the crumbling wharves, where the sunshine lies lovingly, bringing out the faint spicy odor that haunts the place—the ghost of the old dead West India trade! During our ride from the station, I was struck, of course, only by the general neatness of the houses and the beauty of the elm-trees lining the streets. I describe Rivermouth now as I came to know it afterwards.

Few ships visit Rivermouth now. Trade has shifted to other ports. The ghost fleet sailed away one day and never returned. The old, dilapidated warehouses are empty, and barnacles and eelgrass cling to the rotting piers, where the sunlight shines warmly, bringing out the faint, spicy scent that lingers in the air—the ghost of the long-gone West India trade! During our ride from the station, I was mainly struck by the overall neatness of the houses and the beauty of the elm trees lining the streets. I describe Rivermouth now as I came to know it later.

Rivermouth is a very ancient town. In my day there existed a tradition among the boys that it was here Christopher Columbus made his first landing on this continent. I remember having the exact spot pointed out to me by Pepper Whitcomb! One thing is certain, Captain John Smith, who afterwards, according to the legend, married Pocahontas—whereby he got Powhatan for a father-in-law-explored the river in 1614, and was much charmed by the beauty of Rivermouth, which at that time was covered with wild strawberry-vines.

Rivermouth is a very old town. Back in my day, there was a tradition among the boys that this was the place where Christopher Columbus first landed on this continent. I remember Pepper Whitcomb showing me the exact spot! One thing is for sure, Captain John Smith, who later, according to legend, married Pocahontas—making Powhatan his father-in-law—explored the river in 1614 and was quite taken by the beauty of Rivermouth, which was then covered in wild strawberry vines.

Rivermouth figures prominently in all the colonial histories. Every other house in the place has its tradition more or less grim and entertaining. If ghosts could flourish anywhere, there are certain streets in Rivermouth that would be full of them. I don't know of a town with so many old houses. Let us linger, for a moment, in front of the one which the Oldest Inhabitant is always sure to point out to the curious stranger.

Rivermouth is a key part of all the colonial histories. Almost every house there has its own dark yet entertaining story. If ghosts could exist anywhere, there are some streets in Rivermouth that would be packed with them. I’ve never seen a town with so many old houses. Let's take a moment to pause in front of the one that the Oldest Inhabitant always makes sure to point out to curious visitors.

It is a square wooden edifice, with gambrel roof and deep-set window-frames. Over the windows and doors there used to be heavy carvings—oak-leaves and acorns, and angels' heads with wings spreading from the ears, oddly jumbled together; but these ornaments and other outward signs of grandeur have long since disappeared. A peculiar interest attaches itself to this house, not because of its age, for it has not been standing quite a century; nor on account of its architecture, which is not striking—but because of the illustrious men who at various periods have occupied its spacious chambers.

It’s a square wooden building with a gambrel roof and deep-set window frames. There used to be elaborate carvings over the windows and doors—oak leaves, acorns, and angels' heads with wings stretching out from their ears, all oddly mixed together; but these decorations and other signs of grandeur have long since faded away. There’s a unique interest in this house, not because of its age, since it hasn’t been around for quite a century; nor because of its architecture, which isn’t particularly eye-catching—but because of the distinguished men who have occupied its large rooms at different times.

In 1770 it was an aristocratic hotel. At the left side of the entrance stood a high post, from which swung the sign of the Earl of Halifax. The landlord was a stanch loyalist—that is to say, he believed in the king, and when the overtaxed colonies determined to throw off the British yoke, the adherents to the Crown held private meetings in one of the back rooms of the tavern. This irritated the rebels, as they were called; and one night they made an attack on the Earl of Halifax, tore down the signboard, broke in the window-sashes, and gave the landlord hardly time to make himself invisible over a fence in the rear.

In 1770, it was an upscale hotel. On the left side of the entrance, there was a tall post with the sign of the Earl of Halifax hanging from it. The landlord was a strong supporter of the Crown—that is, he believed in the king. When the heavily taxed colonies decided to break away from British rule, those loyal to the Crown held private meetings in one of the back rooms of the tavern. This annoyed the rebels, as they were called, and one night they attacked the Earl of Halifax, ripped down the sign, smashed the window frames, and barely gave the landlord time to escape over a fence in the back.

For several months the shattered tavern remained deserted. At last the exiled innkeeper, on promising to do better, was allowed to return; a new sign, bearing the name of William Pitt, the friend of America, swung proudly from the door-post, and the patriots were appeased. Here it was that the mail-coach from Boston twice a week, for many a year, set down its load of travelers and gossip. For some of the details in this sketch, I am indebted to a recently published chronicle of those times.

For several months, the broken-down tavern stayed empty. Finally, the exiled innkeeper, after promising to improve, was allowed to come back; a new sign, featuring the name of William Pitt, America's ally, hung proudly from the doorpost, and the patriots were satisfied. It was here that the mail coach from Boston dropped off travelers and news twice a week for many years. For some details in this account, I thank a recently published history of that period.

It is 1782. The French fleet is lying in the harbor of Rivermouth, and eight of the principal officers, in white uniforms trimmed with gold lace, have taken up their quarters at the sign of the William Pitt. Who is this young and handsome officer now entering the door of the tavern? It is no less a personage than the Marquis Lafayette, who has come all the way from Providence to visit the French gentlemen boarding there. What a gallant-looking cavalier he is, with his quick eyes and coal black hair! Forty years later he visited the spot again; his locks were gray and his step was feeble, but his heart held its young love for Liberty.

It's 1782. The French fleet is anchored in Rivermouth harbor, and eight of the top officers, dressed in white uniforms with gold trim, have settled at the William Pitt tavern. Who is this young and handsome officer walking into the tavern? It's none other than the Marquis Lafayette, who has traveled all the way from Providence to see the French gentlemen staying there. What a striking figure he is, with his sharp eyes and jet-black hair! Forty years later, he returned to this spot; his hair was gray, and his step was slow, but his heart still held its youthful passion for Liberty.

Who is this finely dressed traveler alighting from his coach-and-four, attended by servants in livery? Do you know that sounding name, written in big valorous letters on the Declaration of Independence—written as if by the hand of a giant? Can you not see it now? JOHN HANCOCK. This is he.

Who is this well-dressed traveler getting out of his fancy carriage, accompanied by servants in uniforms? Do you recognize that bold name, written in large, heroic letters on the Declaration of Independence—like it was penned by a giant? Can you see it clearly now? JOHN HANCOCK. This is him.

Three young men, with their valet, are standing on the doorstep of the William Pitt, bowing politely, and inquiring in the most courteous terms in the world if they can be accommodated. It is the time of the French Revolution, and these are three sons of the Duke of Orleans—Louis Philippe and his two brothers. Louis Philippe never forgot his visit to Rivermouth. Years afterwards, when he was seated on the throne of France, he asked an American lady, who chanced to be at his court, if the pleasant old mansion were still standing.

Three young men, along with their valet, are standing at the door of the William Pitt, bowing politely and asking in the most courteous way if they can be accommodated. It’s during the time of the French Revolution, and these are three sons of the Duke of Orleans—Louis Philippe and his two brothers. Louis Philippe never forgot his visit to Rivermouth. Years later, when he was sitting on the throne of France, he asked an American lady who happened to be at his court if the charming old mansion was still there.

But a greater and a better man than the king of the French has honored this roof. Here, in 1789, came George Washington, the President of the United States, to pay his final complimentary visit to the State dignitaries. The wainscoted chamber where he slept, and the dining-hall where he entertained his guests, have a certain dignity and sanctity which even the present Irish tenants cannot wholly destroy.

But a greater and better man than the king of the French has honored this place. Here, in 1789, George Washington, the President of the United States, came to pay his final respectful visit to the state officials. The paneled room where he slept and the dining hall where he entertained his guests have a certain dignity and reverence that even the current Irish tenants can't completely erase.

During the period of my reign at Rivermouth, an ancient lady, Dame Jocelyn by name, lived in one of the upper rooms of this notable building. She was a dashing young belle at the time of Washington's first visit to the town, and must have been exceedingly coquettish and pretty, judging from a certain portrait on ivory still in the possession of the family. According to Dame Jocelyn, George Washington flirted with her just a little bit—in what a stately and highly finished manner can be imagined.

During my time as the leader at Rivermouth, an elderly woman named Dame Jocelyn lived in one of the upper rooms of this notable building. She was a charming young beauty during George Washington's first visit to the town and must have been quite flirtatious and attractive, judging by a certain ivory portrait that the family still has. According to Dame Jocelyn, George Washington flirted with her a little—in a very elegant and polished way, as you can imagine.

There was a mirror with a deep filigreed frame hanging over the mantel-piece in this room. The glass was cracked and the quicksilver rubbed off or discolored in many places. When it reflected your face you had the singular pleasure of not recognizing yourself. It gave your features the appearance of having been run through a mince-meat machine. But what rendered the looking-glass a thing of enchantment to me was a faded green feather, tipped with scarlet, which drooped from the top of the tarnished gilt mouldings. This feather Washington took from the plume of his three-cornered hat, and presented with his own hand to the worshipful Mistress Jocelyn the day he left Rivermouth forever. I wish I could describe the mincing genteel air, and the ill-concealed self-complacency, with which the dear old lady related the incident.

There was a mirror with an intricate, decorative frame hanging above the mantelpiece in this room. The glass was cracked, and the reflective backing was worn off or discolored in many spots. When it showed your face, you had the unique experience of not recognizing yourself. It made your features look like they had been put through a meat grinder. But what made the mirror enchanting for me was a faded green feather, tipped with red, that hung down from the top of the tarnished gold details. This feather was taken from the plume of George Washington's three-cornered hat and was handed over personally to the esteemed Mistress Jocelyn the day he left Rivermouth for good. I wish I could capture the delicate, refined air and the barely concealed smugness with which the dear old lady recounted the story.

Many a Saturday afternoon have I climbed up the rickety staircase to that dingy room, which always had a flavor of snuff about it, to sit on a stiff-backed chair and listen for hours together to Dame Jocelyn's stories of the olden time. How she would prattle! She was bedridden—poor creature!—and had not been out of the chamber for fourteen years. Meanwhile the world had shot ahead of Dame Jocelyn. The changes that had taken place under her very nose were unknown to this faded, crooning old gentlewoman, whom the eighteenth century had neglected to take away with the rest of its odd traps. She had no patience with newfangled notions. The old ways and the old times were good enough for her. She had never seen a steam engine, though she had heard “the dratted thing” screech in the distance. In her day, when gentlefolk traveled, they went in their own coaches. She didn't see how respectable people could bring themselves down to “riding in a car with rag-tag and bobtail and Lord-knows-who.” Poor old aristocrat The landlord charged her no rent for the room, and the neighbors took turns in supplying her with meals. Towards the close of her life—she lived to be ninety-nine—she grew very fretful and capricious about her food. If she didn't chance to fancy what was sent her, she had no hesitation in sending it back to the giver with “Miss Jocelyn's respectful compliments.”

Many a Saturday afternoon, I climbed the rickety staircase to that dingy room, which always had a hint of snuff, to sit on a stiff-backed chair and listen for hours to Dame Jocelyn's stories from the old days. How she loved to chat! She was bedridden—poor thing!—and hadn’t left her room in fourteen years. Meanwhile, the world had moved on without her. The changes that happened right under her nose were foreign to this faded, gentle old lady, whom the eighteenth century had overlooked along with all its odd relics. She had no patience for newfangled ideas. The old ways and times were good enough for her. She had never seen a steam engine, though she had heard “the blasted thing” screeching in the distance. Back in her day, when well-off people traveled, they used their own coaches. She couldn't understand how respectable people could lower themselves to “ride in a car with riffraff and who knows who else.” Poor old aristocrat. The landlord charged her no rent for the room, and the neighbors took turns bringing her meals. Toward the end of her life—she lived to be ninety-nine—she became very picky and moody about her food. If she didn’t like what was sent to her, she had no problem sending it back with “Miss Jocelyn's respectful compliments.”

But I have been gossiping too long—and yet not too long if I have impressed upon the reader an idea of what a rusty, delightful old town it was to which I had come to spend the next three or four years of my boyhood.

But I've been talking for too long—and yet not too long if I've made it clear to the reader what a charming, old-fashioned town it was where I would be spending the next three or four years of my childhood.

A drive of twenty minutes from the station brought us to the door-step of Grandfather Nutter's house. What kind of house it was, and what sort of people lived in it, shall be told in another chapter.

A twenty-minute drive from the station took us to the doorstep of Grandfather Nutter's house. What kind of house it was and what kind of people lived there will be shared in another chapter.





Chapter Five—The Nutter House and the Nutter Family

The Nutter House—all the more prominent dwellings in Rivermouth are named after somebody; for instance, there is the Walford House, the Venner House, the Trefethen House, etc., though it by no means follows that they are inhabited by the people whose names they bear—the Nutter House, to resume, has been in our family nearly a hundred years, and is an honor to the builder (an ancestor of ours, I believe), supposing durability to be a merit. If our ancestor was a carpenter, he knew his trade. I wish I knew mine as well. Such timber and such workmanship don't often come together in houses built nowadays.

The Nutter House—all the more notable homes in Rivermouth are named after someone; for example, there’s the Walford House, the Venner House, the Trefethen House, and so on, although it's not guaranteed that the current residents are the same people after whom the houses are named—the Nutter House, to get back to that, has been in our family for nearly a hundred years and is a testament to the builder (a family ancestor, I think), assuming that durability is a quality to be valued. If our ancestor was a carpenter, he really knew his craft. I just wish I knew mine as well. You don't see wood and craftsmanship like this in houses built today.

Imagine a low-studded structure, with a wide hall running through the middle. At your right band, as you enter, stands a tall black mahogany clock, looking like an Egyptian mummy set up on end. On each side of the hall are doors (whose knobs, it must be confessed, do not turn very easily), opening into large rooms wainscoted and rich in wood-carvings about the mantel-pieces and cornices. The walls are covered with pictured paper, representing landscapes and sea-views. In the parlor, for example, this enlivening figure is repeated all over the room. A group of English peasants, wearing Italian hats, are dancing on a lawn that abruptly resolves itself into a sea-beach, upon which stands a flabby fisherman (nationality unknown), quietly hauling in what appears to be a small whale, and totally regardless of the dreadful naval combat going on just beyond the end of his fishing-rod. On the other side of the ships is the main-land again, with the same peasants dancing. Our ancestors were very worthy people, but their wall-papers were abominable.

Imagine a low building with a wide hallway running through the center. To your right as you enter, there’s a tall black mahogany clock that looks like an Egyptian mummy standing upright. On either side of the hall are doors (and I have to admit, their knobs don’t turn very easily), leading into large rooms lined with wooden paneling and rich wood carvings around the mantels and cornices. The walls are adorned with wallpaper depicting landscapes and seascapes. In the parlor, for instance, this lively image is repeated all over the room. A group of English peasants, wearing Italian hats, are dancing on a lawn that suddenly transitions into a beach, where a flabby fisherman (his nationality unknown) is calmly hauling in what looks like a small whale, completely oblivious to the intense naval battle happening right beyond the tip of his fishing rod. On the other side of the ships, there’s the mainland again, with the same peasants dancing. Our ancestors were quite respectable, but their wallpaper was terrible.

There are neither grates nor stoves in these quaint chambers, but splendid open chimney-places, with room enough for the corpulent back-log to turn over comfortably on the polished andirons. A wide staircase leads from the hall to the second story, which is arranged much like the first. Over this is the garret. I needn't tell a New England boy what—a museum of curiosities is the garret of a well-regulated New England house of fifty or sixty years' standing. Here meet together, as if by some preconcerted arrangement, all the broken-down chairs of the household, all the spavined tables, all the seedy hats, all the intoxicated-looking boots, all the split walking-sticks that have retired from business, “weary with the march of life.” The pots, the pans, the trunks, the bottles—who may hope to make an inventory of the numberless odds and ends collected in this bewildering lumber-room? But what a place it is to sit of an afternoon with the rain pattering on the roof! What a place in which to read Gulliver's Travels, or the famous adventures of Rinaldo Rinaldini!

There are no grates or stoves in these charming rooms, but there are beautiful open fireplaces, with enough space for the big logs to turn comfortably on the shiny andirons. A broad staircase leads from the hall to the second floor, which is set up much like the first. Above that is the attic. I don’t need to explain to a New England kid what—an attic filled with curiosities is what you find in a well-kept New England house from fifty or sixty years ago. Here, you find all the old, worn-out chairs, tired tables, shabby hats, questionable-looking boots, and broken walking sticks that have retired from use, “weary with the march of life.” The pots, the pans, the trunks, the bottles—who can possibly count the endless collection of random items gathered in this confusing storage room? But what a great place it is to sit on an afternoon with the rain tapping on the roof! What a perfect spot to read Gulliver's Travels or the famous adventures of Rinaldo Rinaldini!

My grandfather's house stood a little back from the main street, in the shadow of two handsome elms, whose overgrown boughs would dash themselves against the gables whenever the wind blew hard. In the rear was a pleasant garden, covering perhaps a quarter of an acre, full of plum-trees and gooseberry bushes. These trees were old settlers, and are all dead now, excepting one, which bears a purple plum as big as an egg. This tree, as I remark, is still standing, and a more beautiful tree to tumble out of never grew anywhere. In the northwestern corner of the garden were the stables and carriage-house opening upon a narrow lane. You may imagine that I made an early visit to that locality to inspect Gypsy. Indeed, I paid her a visit every half-hour during the first day of my arrival. At the twenty-fourth visit she trod on my foot rather heavily, as a reminder, probably, that I was wearing out my welcome. She was a knowing little pony, that Gypsy, and I shall have much to say of her in the course of these pages.

My grandfather's house was set back a bit from the main street, in the shade of two beautiful elms, whose sprawling branches would crash against the gables whenever the wind blew strongly. In the back, there was a nice garden, probably covering about a quarter of an acre, filled with plum trees and gooseberry bushes. These trees were long-time residents, and they're all gone now, except for one, which has a purple plum as big as an egg. This tree, as I noted, is still standing, and there's never been a more stunning tree to grow up from the ground. In the northwestern corner of the garden were the stables and carriage house that opened onto a narrow lane. You can imagine that I made an early trip to that area to check on Gypsy. In fact, I visited her every half hour on my first day there. By the twenty-fourth visit, she stepped on my foot quite heavily, probably as a reminder that I was overstaying my welcome. She was a smart little pony, that Gypsy, and I have a lot to share about her in these pages.

Gypsy's quarters were all that could be wished, but nothing among my new surroundings gave me more satisfaction than the cosey sleeping apartment that had been prepared for myself. It was the hall room over the front door.

Gypsy's living space was everything I could have hoped for, but nothing in my new surroundings brought me more happiness than the cozy bedroom that had been set up for me. It was the room above the front door.

I had never had a chamber all to myself before, and this one, about twice the size of our state-room on board the Typhoon, was a marvel of neatness and comfort. Pretty chintz curtains hung at the window, and a patch quilt of more colors than were in Joseph's coat covered the little truckle-bed. The pattern of the wall-paper left nothing to be desired in that line. On a gray background were small bunches of leaves, unlike any that ever grew in this world; and on every other bunch perched a yellow-bird, pitted with crimson spots, as if it had just recovered from a severe attack of the small-pox. That no such bird ever existed did not detract from my admiration of each one. There were two hundred and sixty-eight of these birds in all, not counting those split in two where the paper was badly joined. I counted them once when I was laid up with a fine black eye, and falling asleep immediately dreamed that the whole flock suddenly took wing and flew out of the window. From that time I was never able to regard them as merely inanimate objects.

I had never had a room all to myself before, and this one, about twice the size of our cabin on the Typhoon, was a marvel of neatness and comfort. Pretty chintz curtains hung at the window, and a patchwork quilt with more colors than Joseph's coat covered the little pull-out bed. The wallpaper pattern was perfect, featuring small bunches of leaves that looked like nothing from this world. Perched on every other bunch was a yellow bird covered in crimson spots, as if it had just recovered from a bad case of chickenpox. The fact that no such bird ever existed didn’t take away from my admiration for each one. There were two hundred sixty-eight of these birds in total, not counting those split in two where the paper was poorly joined. I counted them once when I was stuck with a bad black eye, and I fell asleep right after, dreaming that the whole flock suddenly took flight and flew out the window. From that point on, I could never see them as just lifeless decorations.

A wash-stand in the corner, a chest of carved mahogany drawers, a looking-glass in a filigreed frame, and a high-backed chair studded with brass nails like a coffin, constituted the furniture. Over the head of the bed were two oak shelves, holding perhaps a dozen books—among which were Theodore, or The Peruvians; Robinson Crusoe; an odd volume of Tristram Shandy; Baxter's Saints' Rest, and a fine English edition of the Arabian Nights, with six hundred wood-cuts by Harvey.

A washstand in the corner, a chest of intricately carved mahogany drawers, a mirror in a decorative frame, and a high-backed chair with brass studs like a coffin made up the furniture. Above the bed were two oak shelves holding around a dozen books—among them were Theodore, or The Peruvians; Robinson Crusoe; an odd volume of Tristram Shandy; Baxter's Saints' Rest, and a nice English edition of the Arabian Nights, featuring six hundred illustrations by Harvey.

Shall I ever forget the hour when I first overhauled these books? I do not allude especially to Baxter's Saints' Rest, which is far from being a lively work for the young, but to the Arabian Nights, and particularly Robinson Crusoe. The thrill that ran into my fingers' ends then has not run out yet. Many a time did I steal up to this nest of a room, and, taking the dog's-eared volume from its shelf, glide off into an enchanted realm, where there were no lessons to get and no boys to smash my kite. In a lidless trunk in the garret I subsequently unearthed another motley collection of novels and romances, embracing the adventures of Baron Trenck, Jack Sheppard, Don Quixote, Gil Blas, and Charlotte Temple—all of which I fed upon like a bookworm.

Will I ever forget the moment I first discovered these books? I'm not just talking about Baxter's Saints' Rest, which isn't exactly exciting for young readers, but about the Arabian Nights and especially Robinson Crusoe. The excitement I felt back then still hasn’t faded. Many times I quietly slipped into this cozy room, grabbed the worn-out book from the shelf, and transported myself to a magical world, free from homework and without any boys to ruin my kite. Later, I dug up a mixed bag of novels and stories in a trunk without a lid in the attic, including the adventures of Baron Trenck, Jack Sheppard, Don Quixote, Gil Blas, and Charlotte Temple—all of which I devoured like a bookworm.

I never come across a copy of any of those works without feeling a certain tenderness for the yellow-haired little rascal who used to lean above the magic pages hour after hour, religiously believing every word he read, and no more doubting the reality of Sindbad the Sailor, or the Knight of the Sorrowful Countenance, than he did the existence of his own grandfather.

I never see a copy of any of those works without feeling a bit of affection for the yellow-haired little troublemaker who used to hover over the magical pages for hours, genuinely believing every word he read, not doubting the reality of Sinbad the Sailor or the Knight of the Sorrowful Figure any more than he doubted the existence of his own grandfather.

Against the wall at the foot of the bed hung a single-barrel shot-gun—placed there by Grandfather Nutter, who knew what a boy loved, if ever a grandfather did. As the trigger of the gun had been accidentally twisted off, it was not, perhaps, the most dangerous weapon that could be placed in the hands of youth. In this maimed condition its “bump of destructiveness” was much less than that of my small brass pocket-pistol, which I at once proceeded to suspend from one of the nails supporting the fowling-piece, for my vagaries concerning the red man had been entirely dispelled.

Against the wall at the foot of the bed hung a single-barrel shotgun—put there by Grandfather Nutter, who really understood what a boy loved, if any grandfather ever did. Since the trigger of the gun had accidentally broken off, it probably wasn’t the most dangerous weapon to give a kid. In this damaged state, its “bump of destructiveness” was much smaller than that of my small brass pocket pistol, which I immediately hung from one of the nails that held up the shotgun, as my fantasies about the Native American were completely gone.

Having introduced the reader to the Nutter House, a presentation to the Nutter family naturally follows. The family consisted of my grandfather; his sister, Miss Abigail Nutter; and Kitty Collins, the maid-of-all-work.

Having introduced the reader to the Nutter House, a presentation to the Nutter family naturally follows. The family consisted of my grandfather; his sister, Miss Abigail Nutter; and Kitty Collins, the all-around maid.

Grandfather Nutter was a hale, cheery old gentleman, as straight and as bald as an arrow. He had been a sailor in early life; that is to say, at the age of ten years he fled from the multiplication-table, and ran away to sea. A single voyage satisfied him. There never was but one of our family who didn't run away to sea, and this one died at his birth. My grandfather had also been a soldier—a captain of militia in 1812. If I owe the British nation anything, I owe thanks to that particular British soldier who put a musket-ball into the fleshy part of Captain Nutter's leg, causing that noble warrior a slight permanent limp, but offsetting the injury by furnishing him with the material for a story which the old gentleman was never weary of telling and I never weary of listening to. The story, in brief, was as follows.

Grandfather Nutter was a lively, cheerful old man, straight and as bald as a cue ball. He had been a sailor in his youth; in fact, at the age of ten, he ran away from multiplication tables and set off to sea. One trip was enough for him. There was only one person in our family who didn't run away to sea, and that person died at birth. My grandfather had also been a soldier—a militia captain in 1812. If I owe the British nation anything, it's thanks to that one British soldier who shot Captain Nutter in the leg, giving him a slight limp for life, but also providing him with a great story that he loved to tell, and I never got tired of hearing. The story, in short, went like this.

At the breaking out of the war, an English frigate lay for several days off the coast near Rivermouth. A strong fort defended the harbor, and a regiment of minute-men, scattered at various points along-shore, stood ready to repel the boats, should the enemy try to effect a landing. Captain Nutter had charge of a slight earthwork just outside the mouth of the river. Late one thick night the sound of oars was heard; the sentinel tried to fire off his gun at half-cock, and couldn't, when Captain Nutter sprung upon the parapet in the pitch darkness, and shouted, “Boat ahoyl” A musket-shot immediately embedded itself in the calf of his leg. The Captain tumbled into the fort and the boat, which had probably come in search of water, pulled back to the frigate.

At the start of the war, an English frigate anchored off the coast near Rivermouth for several days. A strong fort protected the harbor, and a group of minute-men stationed at various points along the shore were ready to fend off any boats if the enemy tried to land. Captain Nutter was in charge of a small earthwork just outside the river's mouth. Late one foggy night, they heard the sound of oars; the sentinel attempted to fire his gun but couldn’t, when Captain Nutter jumped onto the parapet in the pitch black and shouted, “Boat ahoy!” A musket shot hit him in the calf. The Captain fell back into the fort, and the boat, likely looking for water, returned to the frigate.

This was my grandfather's only exploit during the war. That his prompt and bold conduct was instrumental in teaching the enemy the hopelessness of attempting to conquer such a people was among the firm beliefs of my boyhood.

This was my grandfather's only accomplishment during the war. I firmly believed as a child that his quick and brave actions taught the enemy the futility of trying to conquer such a people.

At the time I came to Rivermouth my grandfather had retired from active pursuits, and was living at ease on his money, invested principally in shipping. He had been a widower many years; a maiden sister, the aforesaid Miss Abigail, managing his household. Miss Abigail also managed her brother, and her brother's servant, and the visitor at her brother's gate—not in a tyrannical spirit, but from a philanthropic desire to be useful to everybody. In person she was tall and angular; she had a gray complexion, gray eyes, gray eyebrows, and generally wore a gray dress. Her strongest weak point was a belief in the efficacy of “hot-drops” as a cure for all known diseases.

When I arrived in Rivermouth, my grandfather had retired from active work and was living comfortably off his investments, mostly in shipping. He had been a widower for many years, with his unmarried sister, Miss Abigail, running the household. Miss Abigail also took charge of her brother, his servant, and any visitors at their gate—not in a bossy way, but out of a genuine desire to help everyone. She was tall and skinny; her complexion, eyes, and eyebrows were all gray, and she typically wore a gray dress. Her biggest flaw was her strong belief in the healing power of “hot-drops” as a cure-all for every illness.

If there were ever two people who seemed to dislike each other, Miss Abigail and Kitty Collins were those people. If ever two people really loved each other, Miss Abigail and Kitty Collins were those people also. They were always either skirmishing or having a cup of tea lovingly together.

If there were ever two people who seemed to dislike each other, Miss Abigail and Kitty Collins were those people. If ever two people really loved each other, Miss Abigail and Kitty Collins were those people too. They were always either bickering or having a cup of tea together in a friendly way.

Miss Abigail was very fond of me, and so was Kitty; and in the course of their disagreements each let me into the private history of the other.

Miss Abigail really liked me, and so did Kitty; and during their arguments, each shared the private details of the other’s life with me.

According to Kitty, it was not originally my grandfather's intention to have Miss Abigail at the head of his domestic establishment. She had swooped down on him (Kitty's own words), with a band-box in one hand and a faded blue cotton umbrella, still in existence, in the other. Clad in this singular garb—I do not remember that Kitty alluded to—any additional peculiarity of dress—Miss Abigail had made her appearance at the door of the Nutter House on the morning of my grandmother's funeral. The small amount of baggage which the lady brought with her would have led the superficial observer to infer that Miss Abigail's visit was limited to a few days. I run ahead of my story in saying she remained seventeen years! How much longer she would have remained can never be definitely known now, as she died at the expiration of that period.

According to Kitty, my grandfather never meant for Miss Abigail to run his household. She had swooped down on him (Kitty’s own words), with a hatbox in one hand and a faded blue cotton umbrella, which still exists, in the other. Dressed in this unusual outfit—I don’t think Kitty mentioned—any other oddities about her attire—Miss Abigail showed up at the door of the Nutter House on the morning of my grandmother’s funeral. The small amount of luggage she brought would have led anyone to believe that Miss Abigail’s visit would only last a few days. I’m getting ahead of myself by saying she stayed for seventeen years! How much longer she might have stayed will never be known now, as she passed away at the end of that time.

Whether or not my grandfather was quite pleased by this unlooked-for addition to his family is a problem. He was very kind always to Miss Abigail, and seldom opposed her; though I think she must have tried his patience sometimes, especially when she interfered with Kitty.

Whether or not my grandfather was really happy about this unexpected addition to his family is a question. He was always very kind to Miss Abigail and rarely disagreed with her; although I think she must have tested his patience at times, especially when she got involved with Kitty.

Kitty Collins, or Mrs. Catherine, as she preferred to be called, was descended in a direct line from an extensive family of kings who formerly ruled over Ireland. In consequence of various calamities, among which the failure of the potato-crop may be mentioned, Miss Kitty Collins, in company with several hundred of her countrymen and countrywomen—also descended from kings—came over to America in an emigrant ship, in the year eighteen hundred and something.

Kitty Collins, or Mrs. Catherine, as she liked to be called, was directly descended from a long line of kings who once ruled Ireland. Due to various disasters, including the potato crop failure, Miss Kitty Collins, along with several hundred of her fellow countrymen and women—also descended from kings—sailed to America on an immigrant ship in the year eighteen hundred and something.

I don't know what freak of fortune caused the royal exile to turn up at Rivermouth; but turn up she did, a few months after arriving in this country, and was hired by my grandmother to do “general housework” for the sum of four shillings and six-pence a week.

I have no idea what twist of fate brought the royal exile to Rivermouth; but show up she did, just a few months after arriving in this country, and my grandmother hired her to do “general housework” for four shillings and sixpence a week.

Kitty had been living about seven years in my grandfather's family when she unburdened her heart of a secret which had been weighing upon it all that time. It may be said of people, as it is said of nations, “Happy are they that have no history.” Kitty had a history, and a pathetic one, I think.

Kitty had been living with my grandfather's family for about seven years when she finally shared a secret that had been weighing on her for all that time. It can be said of people, just like it is said of nations, “Happy are those who have no history.” Kitty had a history, and a sad one, I believe.

On board the emigrant ship that brought her to America, she became acquainted with a sailor, who, being touched by Kitty's forlorn condition, was very good to her. Long before the end of the voyage, which had been tedious and perilous, she was heartbroken at the thought of separating from her kindly protector; but they were not to part just yet, for the sailor returned Kitty's affection, and the two were married on their arrival at port. Kitty's husband—she would never mention his name, but kept it locked in her bosom like some precious relic—had a considerable sum of money when the crew were paid off; and the young couple—for Kitty was young then—lived very happily in a lodging-house on South Street, near the docks. This was in New York.

On the emigrant ship that brought her to America, she got to know a sailor who, moved by Kitty's sad situation, was very kind to her. Long before the voyage, which had been long and dangerous, was over, she was heartbroken at the thought of having to say goodbye to her guardian; but they didn’t have to part just yet, as the sailor felt the same way about Kitty, and the two got married when they arrived at port. Kitty's husband—she never spoke his name, keeping it locked away in her heart like a treasured memory—had a nice amount of money when the crew got paid. The young couple—since Kitty was young at the time—lived happily in a boarding house on South Street, near the docks. This was in New York.

The days flew by like hours, and the stocking in which the little bride kept the funds shrunk and shrunk, until at last there were only three or four dollars left in the toe of it. Then Kitty was troubled; for she knew her sailor would have to go to sea again unless he could get employment on shore. This he endeavored to do, but not with much success. One morning as usual he kissed her good day, and set out in search of work.

The days passed quickly, and the stocking where the little bride kept the money got smaller and smaller, until there were only three or four dollars left in the toe. Then Kitty started to worry; she knew her sailor would have to go to sea again unless he could find a job on land. He tried to do that, but it didn't go very well. One morning, as usual, he kissed her goodbye and left to look for work.

“Kissed me goodby, and called me his little Irish lass,” sobbed Kitty, telling the story, “kissed me goodby, and, Heaven help me, I niver set oi on him nor on the likes of him again!”

“Kissed me goodbye, and called me his little Irish girl,” sobbed Kitty, telling the story, “kissed me goodbye, and, God help me, I never saw him or anyone like him again!”

He never came back. Day after day dragged on, night after night, and then the weary weeks. What had become of him? Had he been murdered? Had he fallen into the docks? Had he—deserted her? No! She could not believe that; he was too brave and tender and true. She couldn't believe that. He was dead, dead, or he'd come back to her.

He never returned. Day after day stretched on, night after night, and then the exhausting weeks. What happened to him? Was he murdered? Did he fall into the docks? Had he—abandoned her? No! She couldn’t believe that; he was too brave, kind, and loyal. She couldn't accept that. He was dead, dead, or he would have come back to her.

Meanwhile the landlord of the lodging-house turned Kitty into the streets, now that “her man” was gone, and the payment of the rent doubtful. She got a place as a servant. The family she lived with shortly moved to Boston, and she accompanied them; then they went abroad, but Kitty would not leave America. Somehow she drifted to Rivermouth, and for seven long years never gave speech to her sorrow, until the kindness of strangers, who had become friends to her, unsealed the heroic lips.

Meanwhile, the landlord of the boarding house kicked Kitty out onto the streets since “her man” was gone and the rent wasn’t guaranteed. She found a job as a maid. The family she worked for soon moved to Boston, and she went with them; then they traveled abroad, but Kitty refused to leave America. Somehow, she ended up in Rivermouth, and for seven long years, she never spoke of her grief until the kindness of strangers, who had become friends, finally helped her open up.

Kitty's story, you may be sure, made my grandparents treat her more kindly than ever. In time she grew to be regarded less as a servant than as a friend in the home circle, sharing its joys and sorrows—a faithful nurse, a willing slave, a happy spirit in spite of all. I fancy I hear her singing over her work in the kitchen, pausing from time to time to make some witty reply to Miss Abigail—for Kitty, like all her race, had a vein of unconscious humor. Her bright honest face comes to me out from the past, the light and life of the Nutter House when I was a boy at Rivermouth.

Kitty's story, you can be sure, made my grandparents treat her more kindly than ever. Over time, she became seen less as a servant and more as a friend within the family, sharing in its joys and sorrows—a devoted caregiver, a willing helper, a cheerful presence despite everything. I can almost hear her singing while she worked in the kitchen, occasionally pausing to make some clever comment to Miss Abigail—because Kitty, like everyone in her family, had a natural sense of humor. Her bright, honest face comes to mind from the past, the light and joy of the Nutter House when I was a boy at Rivermouth.





Chapter Six—Lights and Shadows

The first shadow that fell upon me in my new home was caused by the return of my parents to New Orleans. Their visit was cut short by business which required my father's presence in Natchez, where he was establishing a branch of the bankinghouse. When they had gone, a sense of loneliness such as I had never dreamed of filled my young breast. I crept away to the stable, and, throwing my arms about Gypsy's neck, sobbed aloud. She too had come from the sunny South, and was now a stranger in a strange land.

The first shadow that fell over me in my new home was when my parents returned to New Orleans. Their visit was cut short because my dad had to go to Natchez for business, where he was setting up a branch of the bank. After they left, an overwhelming sense of loneliness filled me like I had never imagined. I snuck away to the stable and wrapped my arms around Gypsy's neck, crying loudly. She had also come from the sunny South and was now a stranger in a foreign land.

The little mare seemed to realize our situation, and gave me all the sympathy I could ask, repeatedly rubbing her soft nose over my face and lapping up my salt tears with evident relish.

The little mare seemed to understand what we were going through and showed me all the sympathy I could ask for, repeatedly nudging her soft nose against my face and licking up my salty tears with clear enjoyment.

When night came, I felt still more lonesome. My grandfather sat in his arm-chair the greater part of the evening, reading the Rivermouth Bamacle, the local newspaper. There was no gas in those days, and the Captain read by the aid of a small block-tin lamp, which he held in one hand. I observed that he had a habit of dropping off into a doze every three or four minutes, and I forgot my homesickness at intervals in watching him. Two or three times, to my vast amusement, he scorched the edges of the newspaper with the wick of the lamp; and at about half past eight o'clock I had the satisfactions—I am sorry to confess it was a satisfaction—of seeing the Rivermouth Barnacle in flames.

When night fell, I felt even more lonely. My grandfather sat in his armchair for most of the evening, reading the Rivermouth Barnacle, the local newspaper. Back then, there was no gas, so the Captain read with the help of a small tin lamp that he held in one hand. I noticed he had a habit of dozing off every three or four minutes, and I forgot my homesickness for a while as I watched him. A couple of times, to my great amusement, he singed the edges of the newspaper with the lamp's wick; and around half past eight, I had the guilty pleasure—I admit it was a pleasure—of watching the Rivermouth Barnacle catch fire.

My grandfather leisurely extinguished the fire with his hands, and Miss Abigail, who sat near a low table, knitting by the light of an astral lamp, did not even look up. She was quite used to this catastrophe.

My grandfather casually put out the fire with his hands, and Miss Abigail, who sat by a low table knitting under the glow of an astral lamp, didn’t even glance up. She was completely accustomed to this disaster.

There was little or no conversation during the evening. In fact, I do not remember that anyone spoke at all, excepting once, when the Captain remarked, in a meditative manner, that my parents “must have reached New York by this time”; at which supposition I nearly strangled myself in attempting to intercept a sob.

There was hardly any conversation that evening. Actually, I don't recall anyone speaking at all, except for one moment when the Captain thoughtfully mentioned that my parents “must have reached New York by now”; at that thought, I almost choked back a sob.

The monotonous “click click” of Miss Abigail's needles made me nervous after a while, and finally drove me out of the sitting-room into the kitchen, where Kitty caused me to laugh by saying Miss Abigail thought that what I needed was “a good dose of hot-drops,” a remedy she was forever ready to administer in all emergencies. If a boy broke his leg, or lost his mother, I believe Miss Abigail would have given him hot-drops.

The constant “click click” of Miss Abigail's knitting needles started to make me anxious, and eventually pushed me out of the sitting room and into the kitchen, where Kitty made me laugh by saying that Miss Abigail thought I needed “a good dose of hot-drops,” a remedy she was always prepared to give in any situation. If a boy broke his leg or lost his mother, I think Miss Abigail would have offered him hot-drops.

Kitty laid herself out to be entertaining. She told me several funny Irish stories, and described some of the odd people living in the town; but, in the midst of her comicalities, the tears would involuntarily ooze out of my eyes, though I was not a lad much addicted to weeping. Then Kitty would put her arms around me, and tell me not to mind it—that it wasn't as if I had been left alone in a foreign land with no one to care for me, like a poor girl whom she had once known. I brightened up before long, and told Kitty all about the Typhoon and the old seaman, whose name I tried in vain to recall, and was obliged to fall back on plain Sailor Ben.

Kitty really went all out to be entertaining. She shared several funny Irish stories and talked about some of the quirky people living in the town. But in the middle of her jokes, I couldn’t help but tear up, even though I wasn’t the type to cry much. Then Kitty would wrap her arms around me and tell me not to worry—that it wasn't like I’d been left alone in a foreign place with no one to care for me, like a poor girl she once knew. I cheered up pretty quickly and told Kitty all about the Typhoon and the old seaman, whose name I struggled to remember, and ended up just calling him Sailor Ben.

I was glad when ten o'clock came, the bedtime for young folks, and old folks too, at the Nutter House. Alone in the hallchamber I had my cry out, once for all, moistening the pillow to such an extent that I was obliged to turn it over to find a dry spot to go to sleep on.

I was relieved when ten o'clock arrived, the bedtime for both young and old at the Nutter House. Alone in the hall chamber, I let out my tears all at once, soaking the pillow so much that I had to flip it over to find a dry spot to sleep on.

My grandfather wisely concluded to put me to school at once. If I had been permitted to go mooning about the house and stables, I should have kept my discontent alive for months. The next morning, accordingly, he took me by the hand, and we set forth for the academy, which was located at the farther end of the town.

My grandfather wisely decided to enroll me in school right away. If I had been allowed to wander around the house and stables, I would have stayed unhappy for months. The next morning, he took my hand, and we headed off to the academy, which was at the far end of town.

The Temple School was a two-story brick building, standing in the centre of a great square piece of land, surrounded by a high picket fence. There were three or four sickly trees, but no grass, in this enclosure, which had been worn smooth and hard by the tread of multitudinous feet. I noticed here and there small holes scooped in the ground, indicating that it was the season for marbles. A better playground for baseball couldn't have been devised.

The Temple School was a two-story brick building located in the middle of a large square piece of land, surrounded by a tall picket fence. There were three or four weak-looking trees, but no grass, in this enclosure, which had been worn smooth and hard by countless footsteps. I noticed small holes dug into the ground here and there, showing that it was marble season. A better baseball playground couldn’t have been created.

On reaching the schoolhouse door, the Captain inquired for Mr. Grimshaw. The boy who answered our knock ushered us into a side-room, and in a few minutes—during which my eye took in forty-two caps hung on forty-two wooden pegs—Mr. Grimshaw made his appearance. He was a slender man, with white, fragile hands, and eyes that glanced half a dozen different ways at once—a habit probably acquired from watching the boys.

Upon arriving at the schoolhouse door, the Captain asked for Mr. Grimshaw. The boy who answered our knock led us into a side room, and in a few minutes—during which I noticed forty-two caps hanging on forty-two wooden pegs—Mr. Grimshaw appeared. He was a thin man with delicate, white hands and eyes that seemed to dart in half a dozen directions at once—a habit he likely developed from keeping an eye on the boys.

After a brief consultation, my grandfather patted me on the head and left me in charge of this gentleman, who seated himself in front of me and proceeded to sound the depth, or, more properly speaking, the shallowness, of my attainments. I suspect my historical information rather startled him. I recollect I gave him to understand that Richard III was the last king of England.

After a quick chat, my grandfather patted me on the head and left me in charge of this guy, who sat down in front of me and started to gauge the depth, or rather the shallowness, of my knowledge. I think my historical facts surprised him a bit. I remember I made it clear to him that Richard III was the last king of England.

This ordeal over, Mr. Grimshaw rose and bade me follow him. A door opened, and I stood in the blaze of forty-two pairs of upturned eyes. I was a cool hand for my age, but I lacked the boldness to face this battery without wincing. In a sort of dazed way I stumbled after Mr. Grimshaw down a narrow aisle between two rows of desks, and shyly took the seat pointed out to me.

This ordeal over, Mr. Grimshaw got up and told me to follow him. A door opened, and I found myself under the intense gaze of forty-two pairs of eyes. I was pretty confident for my age, but I didn’t have the courage to face this kind of attention without flinching. In a bit of a daze, I walked after Mr. Grimshaw down a narrow aisle between two rows of desks and shyly took the seat he indicated.

The faint buzz that had floated over the school-room at our entrance died away, and the interrupted lessons were resumed. By degrees I recovered my coolness, and ventured to look around me.

The faint buzz that had surrounded the classroom when we walked in faded away, and the interrupted lessons started up again. Slowly, I regained my composure and dared to glance around me.

The owners of the forty-two caps were seated at small green desks like the one assigned to me. The desks were arranged in six rows, with spaces between just wide enough to prevent the boys' whispering. A blackboard set into the wall extended clear across the end of the room; on a raised platform near the door stood the master's table; and directly in front of this was a recitation-bench capable of seating fifteen or twenty pupils. A pair of globes, tattooed with dragons and winged horses, occupied a shelf between two windows, which were so high from the floor that nothing but a giraffe could have looked out of them.

The owners of the forty-two caps were seated at small green desks like the one assigned to me. The desks were arranged in six rows, with spaces in between just wide enough to stop the boys from whispering. A blackboard built into the wall extended all the way across the end of the room; on a raised platform near the door stood the teacher's desk; and right in front of it was a recitation bench that could seat fifteen or twenty students. A pair of globes, decorated with dragons and winged horses, sat on a shelf between two windows that were so high off the floor that only a giraffe could have looked out of them.

Having possessed myself of these details, I scrutinized my new acquaintances with unconcealed curiosity, instinctively selecting my friends and picking out my enemies—and in only two cases did I mistake my man.

Once I had these details, I looked closely at my new acquaintances with obvious curiosity, naturally choosing my friends and identifying my enemies—and I only got it wrong in two cases.

A sallow boy with bright red hair, sitting in the fourth row, shook his fist at me furtively several times during the morning. I had a presentiment I should have trouble with that boy some day—a presentiment subsequently realized.

A pale boy with bright red hair, sitting in the fourth row, secretly shook his fist at me several times during the morning. I had a feeling I would have trouble with that boy someday—a feeling that later came true.

On my left was a chubby little fellow with a great many freckles (this was Pepper Whitcomb), who made some mysterious motions to me. I didn't understand them, but, as they were clearly of a pacific nature, I winked my eye at him. This appeared to be satisfactory, for he then went on with his studies. At recess he gave me the core of his apple, though there were several applicants for it.

On my left was a chubby little guy with a ton of freckles (this was Pepper Whitcomb), who made some mysterious gestures to me. I didn’t get what he meant, but since they seemed friendly, I winked at him. This seemed to make him happy, so he went back to his studies. During recess, he gave me the core of his apple, even though there were several other kids wanting it.

Presently a boy in a loose olive-green jacket with two rows of brass buttons held up a folded paper behind his slate, intimating that it was intended for me. The paper was passed skillfully from desk to desk until it reached my hands. On opening the scrap, I found that it contained a small piece of molasses candy in an extremely humid state. This was certainly kind. I nodded my acknowledgments and hastily slipped the delicacy into my mouth. In a second I felt my tongue grow red-hot with cayenne pepper.

A boy in a loose olive-green jacket with two rows of brass buttons held up a folded paper behind his slate, indicating it was meant for me. The paper was skillfully passed from desk to desk until it reached me. When I opened it, I found a small piece of molasses candy that was really sticky. That was definitely nice of him. I nodded in thanks and quickly popped the candy in my mouth. In an instant, my tongue felt like it was on fire from cayenne pepper.

My face must have assumed a comical expression, for the boy in the olive-green jacket gave an hysterical laugh, for which he was instantly punished by Mr. Grimshaw. I swallowed the fiery candy, though it brought the water to my eyes, and managed to look so unconcerned that I was the only pupil in the form who escaped questioning as to the cause of Marden's misdemeanor. C. Marden was his name.

My face must have looked pretty funny because the boy in the olive-green jacket burst out laughing, and Mr. Grimshaw quickly punished him for it. I swallowed the spicy candy, even though it made my eyes water, and managed to look so chill that I was the only student in the class who didn’t get asked about Marden's misbehavior. His name was C. Marden.

Nothing else occurred that morning to interrupt the exercises, excepting that a boy in the reading class threw us all into convulsions by calling Absalom A-bol'-som “Abolsom, O my son Abolsom!” I laughed as loud as anyone, but I am not so sure that I shouldn't have pronounced it Abolsom myself.

Nothing else happened that morning to disrupt the exercises, except that a boy in the reading class made us all burst into laughter by calling Absalom A-bol'-som “Abolsom, O my son Abolsom!” I laughed as loud as anyone, but I'm not so sure I wouldn’t have pronounced it Abolsom myself.

At recess several of the scholars came to my desk and shook hands with me, Mr. Grimshaw having previously introduced me to Phil Adams, charging him to see that I got into no trouble. My new acquaintances suggested that we should go to the playground. We were no sooner out-of-doors than the boy with the red hair thrust his way through the crowd and placed himself at my side.

At recess, a few of the students came to my desk and shook my hand. Mr. Grimshaw had already introduced me to Phil Adams, telling him to make sure I didn’t get into any trouble. My new friends suggested we head to the playground. As soon as we got outside, the boy with the red hair pushed through the crowd and stood next to me.

“I say, youngster, if you're comin' to this school you've got to toe the mark.”

“I’m telling you, kid, if you’re coming to this school, you need to follow the rules.”

I didn't see any mark to toe, and didn't understand what he meant; but I replied politely, that, if it was the custom of the school, I should be happy to toe the mark, if he would point it out to me.

I didn't see any mark to toe and didn't understand what he meant, but I replied politely that if it was the school's custom, I would be happy to toe the mark if he could point it out to me.

“I don't want any of your sarse,” said the boy, scowling.

“I don't want any of your sass,” said the boy, scowling.

“Look here, Conway!” cried a clear voice from the other side of the playground. “You let young Bailey alone. He's a stranger here, and might be afraid of you, and thrash you. Why do you always throw yourself in the way of getting thrashed?”

“Hey, Conway!” shouted a clear voice from across the playground. “Leave young Bailey alone. He’s new here and might be scared of you and beat you up. Why do you always put yourself in a position to get beat up?”

I turned to the speaker, who by this time had reached the spot where we stood. Conway slunk off, favoring me with a parting scowl of defiance. I gave my hand to the boy who had befriended me—his name was Jack Harris—and thanked him for his good-will.

I turned to the speaker, who had now reached the spot where we stood. Conway slinked away, throwing me a final scowl of defiance. I extended my hand to the boy who had befriended me—his name was Jack Harris—and thanked him for his kindness.

“I tell you what it is, Bailey,” he said, returning my pressure good-naturedly, “you'll have to fight Conway before the quarter ends, or you'll have no rest. That fellow is always hankering after a licking, and of course you'll give him one by and by; but what's the use of hurrying up an unpleasant job? Let's have some baseball. By the way, Bailey, you were a good kid not to let on to Grimshaw about the candy. Charley Marden would have caught it twice as heavy. He's sorry he played the joke on you, and told me to tell you so. Hallo, Blake! Where are the bats?”

“I'll tell you what, Bailey,” he said, matching my playful pressure, “you’re going to have to fight Conway before the quarter is over, or you won’t have any peace. That guy is always itching for a fight, and of course, you'll end up giving him one eventually; but what’s the point in rushing into a job you don't want to do? Let’s play some baseball. By the way, Bailey, you did a great job not spilling the beans to Grimshaw about the candy. Charley Marden would have caught it way worse. He regrets playing that prank on you and asked me to let you know. Hey, Blake! Where are the bats?”

This was addressed to a handsome, frank-looking lad of about my own age, who was engaged just then in cutting his initials on the bark of a tree near the schoolhouse. Blake shut up his penknife and went off to get the bats.

This was directed at a good-looking, straightforward guy who was around my age, busy carving his initials into the bark of a tree near the schoolhouse. Blake closed his pocketknife and went off to get the bats.

During the game which ensued I made the acquaintance of Charley Marden, Binny Wallace, Pepper Whitcomb, Harry Blake, and Fred Langdon. These boys, none of them more than a year or two older than I (Binny Wallace was younger), were ever after my chosen comrades. Phil Adams and Jack Harris were considerably our seniors, and, though they always treated us “kids” very kindly, they generally went with another set. Of course, before long I knew all the Temple boys more or less intimately, but the five I have named were my constant companions.

During the game that followed, I got to know Charley Marden, Binny Wallace, Pepper Whitcomb, Harry Blake, and Fred Langdon. These guys, none of them more than a year or two older than me (Binny Wallace was actually younger), became my close friends. Phil Adams and Jack Harris were quite a bit older than us, and while they were always nice to us “kids,” they usually hung out with another group. Eventually, I got to know all the Temple boys fairly well, but the five I mentioned were my regular buddies.

My first day at the Temple Grammar School was on the whole satisfactory. I had made several warm friends and only two permanent enemies—Conway and his echo, Seth Rodgers; for these two always went together like a deranged stomach and a headache.

My first day at Temple Grammar School was overall pretty good. I made a few close friends and only two lasting enemies—Conway and his sidekick, Seth Rodgers; those two always stuck together like a bad stomach and a headache.

Before the end of the week I had my studies well in hand. I was a little ashamed at finding myself at the foot of the various classes, and secretly determined to deserve promotion. The school was an admirable one. I might make this part of my story more entertaining by picturing Mr. Grimshaw as a tyrant with a red nose and a large stick; but unfortunately for the purposes of sensational narrative, Mr. Grimshaw was a quiet, kindhearted gentleman. Though a rigid disciplinarian, he had a keen sense of justice, was a good reader of character, and the boys respected him. There were two other teachers—a French tutor and a writing-master, who visited the school twice a week. On Wednesdays and Saturdays we were dismissed at noon, and these half-holidays were the brightest epochs of my existence.

By the end of the week, I had my studies under control. I felt a bit embarrassed about being at the bottom of my classes, and I was secretly determined to earn a promotion. The school was really great. I could make this part of my story more interesting by portraying Mr. Grimshaw as a tyrant with a red nose and a big stick; but unfortunately for that kind of dramatic story, Mr. Grimshaw was actually a quiet, kindhearted man. While he was a strict disciplinarian, he had a strong sense of fairness, understood people well, and the students respected him. There were two other teachers—a French tutor and a writing instructor—who came to the school twice a week. On Wednesdays and Saturdays, we got out at noon, and those half-holidays were the best times of my life.

Daily contact with boys who had not been brought up as gently as I worked an immediate, and, in some respects, a beneficial change in my character. I had the nonsense taken out of me, as the saying is—some of the nonsense, at least. I became more manly and self-reliant. I discovered that the world was not created exclusively on my account. In New Orleans I labored under the delusion that it was. Having neither brother nor sister to give up to at home, and being, moreover, the largest pupil at school there, my will had seldom been opposed. At Rivermouth matters were different, and I was not long in adapting myself to the altered circumstances. Of course I got many severe rubs, often unconsciously given; but I had the sense to see that I was all the better for them.

Daily interactions with boys who hadn’t been raised as gently as I had an immediate, and in some ways, a positive impact on my character. I had some of the foolishness taken out of me, at least to some extent. I became more mature and self-sufficient. I realized that the world wasn’t created just for me. Back in New Orleans, I had lived under the illusion that it was. With no siblings to share my focus at home and being the biggest student at school, my will rarely faced opposition. At Rivermouth, things were different, and I quickly adapted to the new situation. Of course, I faced many harsh realities, often without people realizing it; but I was smart enough to recognize that I was better off because of them.

My social relations with my new schoolfellows were the pleasantest possible. There was always some exciting excursion on foot—a ramble through the pine woods, a visit to the Devil's Pulpit, a high cliff in the neighborhood—or a surreptitious low on the river, involving an exploration of a group of diminutive islands, upon one of which we pitched a tent and played we were the Spanish sailors who got wrecked there years ago. But the endless pine forest that skirted the town was our favorite haunt. There was a great green pond hidden somewhere in its depths, inhabited by a monstrous colony of turtles. Harry Blake, who had an eccentric passion for carving his name on everything, never let a captured turtle slip through his fingers without leaving his mark engraved on its shell. He must have lettered about two thousand from first to last. We used to call them Harry Blake's sheep.

My social life with my new classmates was absolutely wonderful. There was always some exciting outing—like a walk through the pine woods, a trip to the Devil's Pulpit, a tall cliff nearby—or a sneaky little adventure on the river, exploring a set of tiny islands where we set up a tent and pretended to be the Spanish sailors who got shipwrecked there years ago. But our favorite spot was the endless pine forest that bordered the town. Somewhere deep within it was a large green pond filled with a huge number of turtles. Harry Blake, who had a quirky obsession with carving his name into everything, never let a turtle get away without marking its shell. He must have engraved his name on about two thousand turtles over time. We used to call them Harry Blake's sheep.

These turtles were of a discontented and migratory turn of mind, and we frequently encountered two or three of them on the cross-roads several miles from their ancestral mud. Unspeakable was our delight whenever we discovered one soberly walking off with Harry Blake's initials! I've no doubt there are, at this moment, fat ancient turtles wandering about that gummy woodland with H.B. neatly cut on their venerable backs.

These turtles were restless and always on the move, and we often came across two or three of them on the backroads a few miles away from their usual mud. We were incredibly delighted whenever we found one calmly walking away with Harry Blake's initials! I’m sure there are still, even now, plump old turtles roaming that sticky forest with H.B. neatly engraved on their aged shells.

It soon became a custom among my playmates to make our barn their rendezvous. Gypsy proved a strong attraction. Captain Nutter bought me a little two-wheeled cart, which she drew quite nicely, after kicking out the dasher and breaking the shafts once or twice. With our lunch-baskets and fishing-tackle stowed away under the seat, we used to start off early in the afternoon for the sea-shore, where there were countless marvels in the shape of shells, mosses, and kelp. Gypsy enjoyed the sport as keenly as any of us, even going so far, one day, as to trot down the beach into the sea where we were bathing. As she took the cart with her, our provisions were not much improved. I shall never forget how squash-pie tastes after being soused in the Atlantic Ocean. Soda-crackers dipped in salt water are palatable, but not squash-pie.

It quickly became a tradition among my friends to use our barn as a meeting spot. Gypsy was a big draw. Captain Nutter got me a small two-wheeled cart, which she pulled quite well, despite kicking out the dasher and breaking the shafts a couple of times. With our lunch baskets and fishing gear tucked under the seat, we would head out early in the afternoon to the beach, where there were countless wonders in the form of shells, mosses, and kelp. Gypsy loved the adventure just as much as we did, even going so far, one day, as to trot down the beach into the water where we were swimming. Since she took the cart with her, our food situation didn’t improve much. I’ll never forget the taste of squash pie after it had been soaked in the Atlantic Ocean. Soda crackers dipped in saltwater are fine, but not squash pie.

There was a good deal of wet weather during those first six weeks at Rivermouth, and we set ourselves at work to find some indoor amusement for our half-holidays. It was all very well for Amadis de Gaul and Don Quixote not to mind the rain; they had iron overcoats, and were not, from all we can learn, subject to croup and the guidance of their grandfathers. Our case was different.

There was a lot of rainy weather during those first six weeks at Rivermouth, so we set out to find some indoor activities for our half-holidays. It was easy for Amadis de Gaul and Don Quixote not to care about the rain; they had iron coats and, from what we can tell, weren't at risk of croup or under the care of their grandfathers. Our situation was different.

“Now, boys, what shall we do?” I asked, addressing a thoughtful conclave of seven, assembled in our barn one dismal rainy afternoon.

“Alright, guys, what should we do?” I asked, speaking to a group of seven, gathered in our barn one gloomy, rainy afternoon.

“Let's have a theatre,” suggested Binny Wallace.

“Let’s set up a theater,” suggested Binny Wallace.

The very thing! But where? The loft of the stable was ready to burst with hay provided for Gypsy, but the long room over the carriage-house was unoccupied. The place of all places! My managerial eye saw at a glance its capabilities for a theatre. I had been to the play a great many times in New Orleans, and was wise in matters pertaining to the drama. So here, in due time, was set up some extraordinary scenery of my own painting. The curtain, I recollect, though it worked smoothly enough on other occasions, invariably hitched during the performances; and it often required the united energies of the Prince of Denmark, the King, and the Grave-digger, with an occasional band from “the fair Ophelia” (Pepper Whitcomb in a low-necked dress), to hoist that bit of green cambric.

The perfect place! But where? The loft of the stable was overflowing with hay for Gypsy, but the long room above the carriage house was empty. The ideal spot! My keen eye quickly recognized its potential as a theater. I had attended plays many times in New Orleans and knew a lot about drama. So eventually, I set up some amazing scenery that I had painted myself. I remember that the curtain, although it usually worked fine on other occasions, always got stuck during performances; it often took the combined efforts of the Prince of Denmark, the King, and the Grave-digger, along with a cameo by “the fair Ophelia” (Pepper Whitcomb in a low-cut dress), to lift that piece of green fabric.

The theatre, however, was a success, as far as it went. I retired from the business with no fewer than fifteen hundred pins, after deducting the headless, the pointless, and the crooked pins with which our doorkeeper frequently got “stuck.” From first to last we took in a great deal of this counterfeit money. The price of admission to the “Rivermouth Theatre” was twenty pins. I played all the principal parts myself—not that I was a finer actor than the other boys, but because I owned the establishment.

The theater, however, was a success, as far as it went. I stepped away from the business with no fewer than fifteen hundred pins, after subtracting the headless, the pointless, and the crooked pins that our doorkeeper often got “stuck” with. From start to finish, we took in a lot of this fake money. The ticket price to the “Rivermouth Theatre” was twenty pins. I played all the lead roles myself—not because I was a better actor than the other boys, but because I owned the place.

At the tenth representation, my dramatic career was brought to a close by an unfortunate circumstance. We were playing the drama of “William Tell, the Hero of Switzerland.” Of course I was William Tell, in spite of Fred Langdon, who wanted to act that character himself. I wouldn't let him, so he withdrew from the company, taking the only bow and arrow we had. I made a cross-bow out of a piece of whalebone, and did very well without him. We had reached that exciting scene where Gessler, the Austrian tyrant, commands Tell to shoot the apple from his son's head. Pepper Whitcomb, who played all the juvenile and women parts, was my son. To guard against mischance, a piece of pasteboard was fastened by a handkerchief over the upper portion of Whitcomb's face, while the arrow to be used was sewed up in a strip of flannel. I was a capital marksman, and the big apple, only two yards distant, turned its russet cheek fairly towards me.

At the tenth performance, my acting career came to an end due to an unfortunate situation. We were putting on the play “William Tell, the Hero of Switzerland.” Naturally, I played William Tell, despite Fred Langdon wanting to take on that role himself. I wouldn’t let him, so he left the company, taking the only bow and arrow we had. I made a crossbow out of a piece of whalebone and managed just fine without him. We had reached that thrilling scene where Gessler, the Austrian tyrant, orders Tell to shoot the apple off his son's head. Pepper Whitcomb, who played all the young and female roles, was my son. To avoid any accidents, a piece of cardboard was secured with a handkerchief over the upper part of Whitcomb's face, while the arrow to be used was sewn into a strip of flannel. I was a great marksman, and the big apple, just two yards away, presented its russet side right at me.

I can see poor little Pepper now, as he stood without flinching, waiting for me to perform my great feat. I raised the crossbow amid the breathless silence of the crowded audience consisting of seven boys and three girls, exclusive of Kitty Collins, who insisted on paying her way in with a clothes-pin. I raised the cross-bow, I repeat. Twang! went the whipcord; but, alas! instead of hitting the apple, the arrow flew right into Pepper Whitcomb's mouth, which happened to be open at the time, and destroyed my aim.

I can see poor little Pepper now, standing still, waiting for me to pull off my big stunt. I raised the crossbow in the tense silence of the crowd made up of seven boys and three girls, not counting Kitty Collins, who insisted on getting in with a clothes-pin. I raised the crossbow, I say again. Twang! went the whipcord; but, unfortunately! instead of hitting the apple, the arrow shot right into Pepper Whitcomb's mouth, which happened to be open at the time, and ruined my shot.

I shall never be able to banish that awful moment from my memory. Pepper's roar, expressive of astonishment, indignation, and pain, is still ringing in my cars. I looked upon him as a corpse, and, glancing not far into the dreary future, pictured myself led forth to execution in the presence of the very same spectators then assembled.

I’ll never be able to forget that terrible moment. Pepper's roar, showing shock, anger, and pain, is still echoing in my ears. I saw him as a dead body, and, looking a little way into the bleak future, imagined myself brought out for execution in front of the same audience that was there then.

Luckily poor Pepper was not seriously hurt; but Grandfather Nutter, appearing in the midst of the confusion (attracted by the howls of young Tell), issued an injunction against all theatricals thereafter, and the place was closed; not, however, without a farewell speech from me, in which I said that this would have been the proudest moment of my life if I hadn't hit Pepper Whitcomb in the mouth. Whereupon the audience (assisted, I am glad to state, by Pepper) cried “Hear! Hear!” I then attributed the accident to Pepper himself, whose mouth, being open at the instant I fired, acted upon the arrow much after the fashion of a whirlpool, and drew in the fatal shaft. I was about to explain how a comparatively small maelstrom could suck in the largest ship, when the curtain fell of its own accord, amid the shouts of the audience.

Fortunately, poor Pepper wasn't seriously injured; but Grandfather Nutter, showing up in the middle of the chaos (drawn by young Tell's cries), put a stop to all performances from then on, and the place was closed down. However, I still managed to give a farewell speech where I said this would have been the proudest moment of my life if I hadn't accidentally hit Pepper Whitcomb in the mouth. The audience (cheered on, I’m happy to say, by Pepper) shouted “Hear! Hear!” I then blamed the accident on Pepper himself, explaining that his mouth was open when I let the arrow fly, kind of like a whirlpool that pulled in the deadly projectile. I was just about to explain how a relatively small whirlpool can pull in a huge ship when the curtain fell on its own, amid the cheers of the crowd.

This was my last appearance on any stage. It was some time, though, before I heard the end of the William Tell business. Malicious little boys who had not been allowed to buy tickets to my theatre used to cry out after me in the street,

This was my last time on any stage. It took a while, though, before I heard the end of the William Tell thing. Mean little boys who weren't allowed to buy tickets to my theater would shout at me in the street,

     “'Who killed Cock Robin?'
     'I,' said the sparrer,
     'With my bow and arrer,
     I killed Cock Robin!'”
 
     “'Who killed Cock Robin?'
     'I did,' said the sparrow,
     'With my bow and arrow,
     I killed Cock Robin!'”

The sarcasm of this verse was more than I could stand. And it made Pepper Whitcomb pretty mad to be called Cock Robin, I can tell you!

The sarcasm in this verse was more than I could handle. And it really upset Pepper Whitcomb to be called Cock Robin, let me tell you!

So the days glided on, with fewer clouds and more sunshine than fall to the lot of most boys. Conway was certainly a cloud. Within school-bounds he seldom ventured to be aggressive; but whenever we met about town he never failed to brush against me, or pull my cap over my eyes, or drive me distracted by inquiring after my family in New Orleans, always alluding to them as highly respectable colored people.

So the days went by, with fewer clouds and more sunshine than what most boys experience. Conway was definitely a nuisance. He rarely dared to be confrontational within the school grounds, but whenever we crossed paths in town, he always made sure to bump into me, or pull my cap down over my eyes, or annoy me by asking about my family in New Orleans, always referring to them as very respectable Black people.

Jack Harris was right when he said Conway would give me no rest until I fought him. I felt it was ordained ages before our birth that we should meet on this planet and fight. With the view of not running counter to destiny, I quietly prepared myself for the impending conflict. The scene of my dramatic triumphs was turned into a gymnasium for this purpose, though I did not openly avow the fact to the boys. By persistently standing on my head, raising heavy weights, and going hand over hand up a ladder, I developed my muscle until my little body was as tough as a hickory knot and as supple as tripe. I also took occasional lessons in the noble art of self-defence, under the tuition of Phil Adams.

Jack Harris was right when he said Conway wouldn't let me rest until I fought him. I felt like it was meant to be long before we were born that we would meet on this planet and have a showdown. To not go against fate, I quietly got myself ready for the upcoming fight. The place where I had my dramatic victories turned into a gym for this purpose, although I didn’t openly tell the guys. By constantly practicing handstands, lifting heavy weights, and climbing a ladder, I built my muscles until my small body was as tough as a hickory knot and as flexible as tripe. I also took some lessons in self-defense from Phil Adams.

I brooded over the matter until the idea of fighting Conway became a part of me. I fought him in imagination during school-hours; I dreamed of fighting with him at night, when he would suddenly expand into a giant twelve feet high, and then as suddenly shrink into a pygmy so small that I couldn't hit him. In this latter shape he would get into my hair, or pop into my waistcoat-pocket, treating me with as little ceremony as the Liliputians showed Captain Lemuel Gulliver—all of which was not pleasant, to be sure. On the whole, Conway was a cloud.

I obsessively thought about it until the idea of confronting Conway became part of me. I battled him in my mind during class; I dreamed of fighting him at night, when he would suddenly grow into a giant twelve feet tall, and then just as quickly shrink down to a tiny size that I couldn’t hit. In this smaller form, he would get into my hair or pop into my pocket, treating me with as little respect as the Lilliputians showed Captain Lemuel Gulliver—none of which was enjoyable, to say the least. Overall, Conway felt like a cloud.

And then I had a cloud at home. It was not Grandfather Nutter, nor Miss Abigail, nor Kitty Collins, though they all helped to compose it. It was a vague, funereal, impalpable something which no amount of gymnastic training would enable me to knock over. It was Sunday. If ever I have a boy to bring up in the way he should go, I intend to make Sunday a cheerful day to him. Sunday was not a cheerful day at the Nutter House. You shall judge for yourself.

And then I had a cloud at home. It wasn't Grandfather Nutter, Miss Abigail, or Kitty Collins, even though they all contributed to it. It was a vague, gloomy, intangible feeling that no amount of athletic training could shake off. It was Sunday. If I ever have a son to raise, I plan to make Sunday a happy day for him. Sunday wasn't a happy day at the Nutter House. You can judge for yourself.

It is Sunday morning. I should premise by saying that the deep gloom which has settled over everything set in like a heavy fog early on Saturday evening.

It’s Sunday morning. I should start by saying that the deep gloom that’s settled over everything arrived like a heavy fog early on Saturday evening.

At seven o'clock my grandfather comes smilelessly downstairs. He is dressed in black, and looks as if he had lost all his friends during the night. Miss Abigail, also in black, looks as if she were prepared to bury them, and not indisposed to enjoy the ceremony. Even Kitty Collins has caught the contagious gloom, as I perceive when she brings in the coffee-urn—a solemn and sculpturesque urn at any time, but monumental now—and sets it down in front of Miss Abigail. Miss Abigail gazes at the urn as if it held the ashes of her ancestors, instead of a generous quantity of fine old Java coffee. The meal progresses in silence.

At seven o'clock, my grandfather walks downstairs without a smile. He’s dressed in black and looks like he lost all his friends overnight. Miss Abigail, also in black, seems ready to bury them and appears to be looking forward to the ceremony. Even Kitty Collins has caught the gloomy vibe, which I notice when she brings in the coffee urn—a serious and elegant urn any day, but especially heavy-looking now—and places it in front of Miss Abigail. Miss Abigail stares at the urn as if it contained the ashes of her ancestors instead of a generous amount of fine old Java coffee. The meal goes on in silence.

Our parlor is by no means thrown open every day. It is open this June morning, and is pervaded by a strong smell of centretable. The furniture of the room, and the little China ornaments on the mantel-piece, have a constrained, unfamiliar look. My grandfather sits in a mahogany chair, reading a large Bible covered with green baize. Miss Abigail occupies one end of the sofa, and has her hands crossed stiffly in her lap. I sit in the corner, crushed. Robinson Crusoe and Gil Blas are in close confinement. Baron Trenck, who managed to escape from the fortress of Clatz, can't for the life of him get out of our sitting-room closet. Even the Rivermouth Barnacle is suppressed until Monday. Genial converse, harmless books, smiles, lightsome hearts, all are banished. If I want to read anything, I can read Baxter's Saints' Rest. I would die first. So I sit there kicking my heels, thinking about New Orleans, and watching a morbid blue-bottle fly that attempts to commit suicide by butting his head against the window-pane. Listen!—no, yes—it is—it is the robins singing in the garden—the grateful, joyous robins singing away like mad, just as if it wasn't Sunday. Their audacity tickles me.

Our living room isn’t open every day. It’s open this June morning, filled with a strong smell of polished furniture. The room’s furniture and the little china ornaments on the mantelpiece look stiff and unfamiliar. My grandfather sits in a mahogany chair, reading a large Bible covered in green felt. Miss Abigail is at one end of the sofa, her hands stiffly crossed in her lap. I’m sitting in the corner, feeling squished. Robinson Crusoe and Gil Blas are stuck away. Baron Trenck, who managed to escape from the fortress of Clatz, can’t seem to get out of our sitting-room closet. Even the Rivermouth Barnacle is held back until Monday. Friendly chats, light reading, smiles, and cheerful hearts are all gone. If I want to read anything, I can read Baxter's Saints' Rest. I’d rather not. So I sit here kicking my legs, thinking about New Orleans, and watching a creepy blue-bottle fly that keeps trying to bash his head against the window. Listen!—no, yes—it is—it’s the robins singing in the garden—the thankful, happy robins singing like crazy, as if it weren’t Sunday. Their boldness makes me giggle.

My grandfather looks up, and inquires in a sepulchral voice if I am ready for Sabbath school. It is time to go. I like the Sabbath school; there are bright young faces there, at all events. When I get out into the sunshine alone, I draw a long breath; I would turn a somersault up against Neighbor Penhallow's newly painted fence if I hadn't my best trousers on, so glad am I to escape from the oppressive atmosphere of the Nutter House.

My grandfather looks up and asks in a deep, seriousvoice if I'm ready for Sabbath school. It's time to go. I like Sabbath school; at least there are cheerful young faces there. When I step out into the sunshine alone, I take a deep breath; I would do a cartwheel against Neighbor Penhallow's freshly painted fence if I weren't wearing my best pants, I’m so happy to get away from the heavy atmosphere of the Nutter House.

Sabbath school over, I go to meeting, joining my grandfather, who doesn't appear to be any relation to me this day, and Miss Abigail, in the porch. Our minister holds out very little hope to any of us of being saved. Convinced that I am a lost creature, in common with the human family, I return home behind my guardians at a snail's pace. We have a dead cold dinner. I saw it laid out yesterday.

Sabbath school is done, so I head to church, joining my grandfather, who feels like a stranger today, and Miss Abigail on the porch. Our minister gives us little hope of salvation. Believing that I’m just as lost as everyone else, I walk home slowly behind my guardians. We have a cold, unappetizing dinner. I saw it set out yesterday.

There is a long interval between this repast and the second service, and a still longer interval between the beginning and the end of that service; for the Rev. Wibird Hawkins's sermons are none of the shortest, whatever else they may be.

There is a long break between this meal and the second service, and an even longer break between the start and the end of that service; because Rev. Wibird Hawkins's sermons are definitely not short, no matter what else they might be.

After meeting, my grandfather and I take a walk. We visit appropriately enough—a neighboring graveyard. I am by this time in a condition of mind to become a willing inmate of the place. The usual evening prayer-meeting is postponed for some reason. At half past eight I go to bed.

After meeting, my grandfather and I go for a walk. We end up visiting a nearby graveyard, which feels fitting. By now, I'm in a mindset where I wouldn't mind being a resident of the place. The usual evening prayer meeting is postponed for some reason. At 8:30, I go to bed.

This is the way Sunday was observed in the Nutter House, and pretty generally throughout the town, twenty years ago.(1) People who were prosperous and natural and happy on Saturday became the most rueful of human beings in the brief space of twelve hours. I don't think there was any hypocrisy in this. It was merely the old Puritan austerity cropping out once a week. Many of these people were pure Christians every day in the seven—excepting the seventh. Then they were decorous and solemn to the verge of moroseness. I should not like to be misunderstood on this point. Sunday is a blessed day, and therefore it should not be made a gloomy one. It is the Lord's day, and I do believe that cheerful hearts and faces are not unpleasant in His sight.

This is how Sunday was observed in the Nutter House, and pretty much throughout the town, twenty years ago. People who were prosperous, down-to-earth, and happy on Saturday became the most sorrowful individuals in just twelve hours. I don't think there was any deceit in this. It was simply the old Puritan seriousness showing up once a week. Many of these people were genuinely good Christians every day of the week—except for Sunday. Then they became proper and serious to the point of being grim. I wouldn’t want to be misunderstood on this point. Sunday is a blessed day, and it shouldn’t be made into a gloomy one. It is the Lord's day, and I truly believe that cheerful hearts and faces are not unwelcome in His presence.

     “O day of rest! How beautiful, how fair,
     How welcome to the weary and the old!
     Day of the Lord! and truce to earthly cares!
     Day of the Lord, as all our days should be!
     Ah, why will man by his austerities
     Shut out the blessed sunshine and the light,
     And make of thee a dungeon of despair!”
 
     “Oh day of rest! How beautiful and fair,  
     How welcome to the tired and the old!  
     Day of the Lord! A break from earthly worries!  
     Day of the Lord, just like every day should be!  
     Ah, why does man, through his strictness,  
     Block out the blessed sunshine and light,  
     And turn you into a dungeon of despair?”
     (1) About 1850.
Around 1850.




Chapter Seven—One Memorable Night

Two months had elapsed since my arrival at Rivermouth, when the approach of an important celebration produced the greatest excitement among the juvenile population of the town.

Two months had passed since I got to Rivermouth, when the lead-up to a major celebration created a lot of excitement among the kids in town.

There was very little hard study done in the Temple Grammar School the week preceding the Fourth of July. For my part, my heart and brain were so full of fire-crackers, Roman candles, rockets, pin-wheels, squibs, and gunpowder in various seductive forms, that I wonder I didn't explode under Mr. Grimshaw's very nose. I couldn't do a sum to save me; I couldn't tell, for love or money, whether Tallahassee was the capital of Tennessee or of Florida; the present and the pluperfect tenses were inextricably mixed in my memory, and I didn't know a verb from an adjective when I met one. This was not alone my condition, but that of every boy in the school.

There wasn't much serious studying happening at the Temple Grammar School during the week before the Fourth of July. Personally, my mind was so filled with fireworks, Roman candles, rockets, pinwheels, firecrackers, and all kinds of other exciting distractions that I wondered how I didn't burst right in front of Mr. Grimshaw. I couldn't solve a math problem to save my life; I couldn't remember if Tallahassee was the capital of Tennessee or Florida; my understanding of present and past perfect tenses was a complete mess, and I couldn't tell a verb from an adjective when I encountered one. This wasn’t just me; every boy in the school was in the same boat.

Mr. Grimshaw considerately made allowances for our temporary distraction, and sought to fix our interest on the lessons by connecting them directly or indirectly with the coming Event. The class in arithmetic, for instance, was requested to state how many boxes of fire-crackers, each box measuring sixteen inches square, could be stored in a room of such and such dimensions. He gave us the Declaration of Independence for a parsing exercise, and in geography confined his questions almost exclusively to localities rendered famous in the Revolutionary War.

Mr. Grimshaw kindly recognized our temporary distraction and tried to capture our attention during lessons by linking them directly or indirectly to the upcoming Event. For example, in our math class, he asked us to figure out how many boxes of firecrackers, each measuring sixteen inches square, could fit in a room of specific dimensions. He provided us with the Declaration of Independence for a parsing exercise and focused his geography questions almost entirely on places made famous during the Revolutionary War.

“What did the people of Boston do with the tea on board the English vessels?” asked our wily instructor.

“What did the people of Boston do with the tea on the English ships?” asked our clever instructor.

“Threw it into the river!” shrieked the smaller boys, with an impetuosity that made Mr. Grimshaw smile in spite of himself. One luckless urchin said, “Chucked it,” for which happy expression he was kept in at recess.

“Threw it into the river!” yelled the younger boys, with such enthusiasm that it made Mr. Grimshaw smile despite himself. One unfortunate kid said, “Chucked it,” and for that cheerful phrase, he had to stay in during recess.

Notwithstanding these clever stratagems, there was not much solid work done by anybody. The trail of the serpent (an inexpensive but dangerous fire-toy) was over us all. We went round deformed by quantities of Chinese crackers artlessly concealed in our trousers-pockets; and if a boy whipped out his handkerchief without proper precaution, he was sure to let off two or three torpedoes.

Despite these clever tricks, not much real work got done by anyone. The trail of the serpent (a cheap but risky firecracker) was over all of us. We walked around distorted by lots of Chinese firecrackers carelessly hidden in our pockets; and if a boy pulled out his handkerchief without being careful, he was guaranteed to set off two or three torpedoes.

Even Mr. Grimshaw was made a sort of accessory to the universal demoralization. In calling the school to order, he always rapped on the table with a heavy ruler. Under the green baize table-cloth, on the exact spot where he usually struck, certain boy, whose name I withhold, placed a fat torpedo. The result was a loud explosion, which caused Mr. Grimshaw to look queer. Charley Marden was at the water-pail, at the time, and directed general attention to himself by strangling for several seconds and then squirting a slender thread of water over the blackboard.

Even Mr. Grimshaw became a part of the widespread chaos. When he called the school to order, he always banged his heavy ruler on the table. Under the green felt tablecloth, on the exact spot where he usually struck, a certain boy, whose name I won't share, placed a fat torpedo. The result was a loud explosion that made Mr. Grimshaw look rather odd. Charley Marden was at the water pail at the time and drew everyone's attention to himself by choking for several seconds and then spraying a thin stream of water onto the blackboard.

Mr. Grimshaw fixed his eyes reproachfully on Charley, but said nothing. The real culprit (it wasn't Charley Marden, but the boy whose name I withhold) instantly regretted his badness, and after school confessed the whole thing to Mr. Grimshaw, who heaped coals of fire upon the nameless boy's head giving him five cents for the Fourth of July. If Mr. Grimshaw had caned this unknown youth, the punishment would not have been half so severe.

Mr. Grimshaw glared at Charley disapprovingly but didn’t say a word. The actual wrongdoer (it wasn’t Charley Marden, but the boy whose name I’m not sharing) immediately felt guilty about his actions, and after school, he confessed everything to Mr. Grimshaw, who rewarded the unnamed boy with five cents for the Fourth of July. If Mr. Grimshaw had punished this unknown kid with a cane, the punishment wouldn’t have felt nearly as harsh.

On the last day of June the Captain received a letter from my father, enclosing five dollars “for my son Tom,” which enabled that young gentleman to make regal preparations for the celebration of our national independence. A portion of this money, two dollars, I hastened to invest in fireworks; the balance I put by for contingencies. In placing the fund in my possession, the Captain imposed one condition that dampened my ardor considerably—I was to buy no gunpowder. I might have all the snapping-crackers and torpedoes I wanted; but gunpowder was out of the question.

On the last day of June, the Captain got a letter from my dad, which included five dollars “for my son Tom.” This allowed me to make grand plans for celebrating our national independence. I quickly spent two dollars on fireworks and saved the rest for any unexpected expenses. However, when the Captain handed me the money, he set one condition that really dampened my excitement—I couldn’t buy any gunpowder. I was free to get all the snap-crackers and torpedoes I wanted, but gunpowder was a no-go.

I thought this rather hard, for all my young friends were provided with pistols of various sizes. Pepper Whitcomb had a horse-pistol nearly as large as himself, and Jack Harris, though he, to be sure, was a big boy, was going to have a real oldfashioned flintlock musket. However, I didn't mean to let this drawback destroy my happiness. I had one charge of powder stowed away in the little brass pistol which I brought from New Orleans, and was bound to make a noise in the world once, if I never did again.

I thought this was pretty tough, because all my young friends had pistols of different sizes. Pepper Whitcomb had a horse pistol that was almost as big as he was, and Jack Harris, who was definitely a big kid, was getting a genuine old-fashioned flintlock musket. Still, I wasn’t going to let this hold me back from being happy. I had one charge of powder tucked away in the little brass pistol I brought from New Orleans, and I was determined to make a splash in the world at least once, even if it was my only chance.

It was a custom observed from time immemorial for the towns-boys to have a bonfire on the Square on the midnight before the Fourth. I didn't ask the Captain's leave to attend this ceremony, for I had a general idea that he wouldn't give it. If the Captain, I reasoned, doesn't forbid me, I break no orders by going. Now this was a specious line of argument, and the mishaps that befell me in consequence of adopting it were richly deserved.

It has been a long-standing tradition for the town boys to have a bonfire in the Square on the midnight before the Fourth. I didn’t ask the Captain for permission to join this event because I figured he wouldn’t allow it. I thought, if the Captain doesn’t stop me, then I’m not breaking any rules by going. This was a clever way to think about it, and the trouble I got into for following this reasoning was well deserved.

On the evening of the 3d I retired to bed very early, in order to disarm suspicion. I didn't sleep a wink, waiting for eleven o'clock to come round; and I thought it never would come round, as I lay counting from time to time the slow strokes of the ponderous bell in the steeple of the Old North Church. At length the laggard hour arrived. While the clock was striking I jumped out of bed and began dressing.

On the evening of the 3rd, I went to bed really early to avoid raising suspicion. I couldn’t sleep at all, just waiting for eleven o'clock; it felt like it would never come as I lay there listening to the slow chimes of the heavy bell in the Old North Church steeple. Finally, the long-awaited hour arrived. As the clock struck, I jumped out of bed and started getting dressed.

My grandfather and Miss Abigail were heavy sleepers, and I might have stolen downstairs and out at the front door undetected; but such a commonplace proceeding did not suit my adventurous disposition. I fastened one end of a rope (it was a few yards cut from Kitty Collins's clothes-line) to the bedpost nearest the window, and cautiously climbed out on the wide pediment over the hall door. I had neglected to knot the rope; the result was, that, the moment I swung clear of the pediment, I descended like a flash of lightning, and warmed both my hands smartly. The rope, moreover, was four or five feet too short; so I got a fall that would have proved serious had I not tumbled into the middle of one of the big rose-bushes growing on either side of the steps.

My grandfather and Miss Abigail were deep sleepers, and I could have snuck downstairs and out the front door without being noticed; but such a boring tactic didn’t fit my adventurous spirit. I tied one end of a rope (a few yards cut from Kitty Collins's clothesline) to the bedpost nearest the window and carefully climbed out onto the wide ledge over the front door. I forgot to tie a knot in the rope; so, the moment I swung off the ledge, I dropped like a bolt of lightning and quickly jolted my hands. Plus, the rope was about four or five feet too short, so I took a fall that could have been serious if I hadn’t landed right in the middle of one of the big rose bushes growing on either side of the steps.

I scrambled out of that without delay, and was congratulating myself on my good luck, when I saw by the light of the setting moon the form of a man leaning over the garden gate. It was one of the town watch, who had probably been observing my operations with curiosity. Seeing no chance of escape, I put a bold face on the matter and walked directly up to him.

I quickly got out of there and was patting myself on the back for my good luck when I saw, by the light of the setting moon, a man leaning over the garden gate. It was one of the town watch, who had probably been watching me with curiosity. With no way out, I decided to act brave and walked right up to him.

“What on airth air you a doin'?” asked the man, grasping the collar of my jacket.

“What on earth are you doing?” asked the man, gripping the collar of my jacket.

“I live here, sir, if you please,” I replied, “and am going to the bonfire. I didn't want to wake up the old folks, that's all.”

“I live here, sir, if you don't mind,” I replied, “and I’m heading to the bonfire. I just didn’t want to wake up the old folks, that’s all.”

The man cocked his eye at me in the most amiable manner, and released his hold.

The man looked at me with a friendly expression and let go of his grip.

“Boys is boys,” he muttered. He didn't attempt to stop me as I slipped through the gate.

“Boys will be boys,” he muttered. He didn't try to stop me as I slipped through the gate.

Once beyond his clutches, I took to my heels and soon reached the Square, where I found forty or fifty fellows assembled, engaged in building a pyramid of tar-barrels. The palms of my hands still tingled so that I couldn't join in the sport. I stood in the doorway of the Nautilus Bank, watching the workers, among whom I recognized lots of my schoolmates. They looked like a legion of imps, coming and going in the twilight, busy in raising some infernal edifice. What a Babel of voices it was, everybody directing everybody else, and everybody doing everything wrong!

Once I got away from him, I dashed to my feet and quickly made it to the Square, where I found about forty or fifty guys gathered together, busy building a pyramid out of tar-barrels. My palms were still tingling, so I couldn't join in the fun. I stood in the doorway of the Nautilus Bank, watching the workers, many of whom I recognized from school. They looked like a bunch of mischievous spirits, bustling around in the dim light, focused on creating some crazy structure. It was complete chaos, with everyone trying to direct each other, and everyone doing things wrong!

When all was prepared, someone applied a match to the sombre pile. A fiery tongue thrust itself out here and there, then suddenly the whole fabric burst into flames, blazing and crackling beautifully. This was a signal for the boys to join hands and dance around the burning barrels, which they did shouting like mad creatures. When the fire had burnt down a little, fresh staves were brought and heaped on the pyre. In the excitement of the moment I forgot my tingling palms, and found myself in the thick of the carousal.

When everything was ready, someone struck a match and lit the dark pile. A burst of flames flickered out in all directions, and then suddenly the entire structure erupted into a beautiful blaze, crackling and roaring. This was the cue for the boys to join hands and dance around the burning barrels, which they did, shouting like wild animals. As the fire burned down a bit, more logs were brought over and stacked onto the pyre. In the excitement of the moment, I forgot about my tingling hands and found myself right in the middle of the celebration.

Before we were half ready, our combustible material was expended, and a disheartening kind of darkness settled down upon us. The boys collected together here and there in knots, consulting as to what should be done. It yet lacked four or five hours of daybreak, and none of us were in the humor to return to bed. I approached one of the groups standing near the town pump, and discovered in the uncertain light of the dying brands the figures of Jack Harris, Phil Adams, Harry Blake, and Pepper Whitcomb, their faces streaked with perspiration and tar, and, their whole appearance suggestive of New Zealand chiefs.

Before we were even halfway ready, our fuel was gone, and a discouraging kind of darkness settled over us. The guys huddled together in groups, trying to figure out what to do next. It was still four or five hours before dawn, and none of us felt like going back to bed. I walked over to one of the groups gathered by the town pump and saw, in the dim light of the dying coals, the figures of Jack Harris, Phil Adams, Harry Blake, and Pepper Whitcomb. Their faces were smeared with sweat and tar, making them look like New Zealand chiefs.

“Hullo! Here's Tom Bailey!” shouted Pepper Whitcomb. “He'll join in!”

“Hey! Here’s Tom Bailey!” shouted Pepper Whitcomb. “He'll join in!”

Of course he would. The sting had gone out of my hands, and I was ripe for anything—none the less ripe for not knowing what was on the tapis. After whispering together for a moment the boys motioned me to follow them.

Of course he would. The pain had faded from my hands, and I was ready for anything—just as ready for not knowing what was going on. After chatting quietly for a moment, the boys signaled for me to follow them.

We glided out from the crowd and silently wended our way through a neighboring alley, at the head of which stood a tumble-down old barn, owned by one Ezra Wingate. In former days this was the stable of the mail-coach that ran between Rivermouth and Boston. When the railroad superseded that primitive mode of travel, the lumbering vehicle was rolled in the barn, and there it stayed. The stage-driver, after prophesying the immediate downfall of the nation, died of grief and apoplexy, and the old coach followed in his wake as fast as could by quietly dropping to pieces. The barn had the reputation of being haunted, and I think we all kept very close together when we found ourselves standing in the black shadow cast by the tall gable. Here, in a low voice, Jack Harris laid bare his plan, which was to burn the ancient stage-coach.

We slipped away from the crowd and quietly made our way through a nearby alley, where an old, rundown barn stood at the entrance, owned by a man named Ezra Wingate. In the past, this barn served as the stable for the mail coach that ran between Rivermouth and Boston. When the railroad took over that old way of traveling, the clunky vehicle was pushed into the barn, and there it remained. The stage driver, who had predicted the country's imminent downfall, died from grief and a stroke, and the old coach quickly followed suit, gradually falling apart. The barn was said to be haunted, and I think we all stuck close together when we found ourselves in the dark shadow of the tall gable. Here, in a low voice, Jack Harris revealed his plan, which was to set the ancient stagecoach on fire.

“The old trundle-cart isn't worth twenty-five cents,” said Jack Harris, “and Ezra Wingate ought to thank us for getting the rubbish out of the way. But if any fellow here doesn't want to have a hand in it, let him cut and run, and keep a quiet tongue in his head ever after.”

“The old cart isn’t worth twenty-five cents,” said Jack Harris, “and Ezra Wingate should be grateful we’re getting rid of the junk. But if anyone here doesn’t want to help out, they can leave and keep their mouth shut from now on.”

With this he pulled out the staples that held the lock, and the big barn door swung slowly open. The interior of the stable was pitch-dark, of course. As we made a movement to enter, a sudden scrambling, and the sound of heavy bodies leaping in all directions, caused us to start back in terror.

With that, he yanked out the staples holding the lock, and the large barn door creaked open. The inside of the stable was completely dark, of course. As we tried to step inside, a sudden rustling and the noise of heavy bodies jumping in every direction made us jump back in fear.

“Rats!” cried Phil Adams.

“Rats!” yelled Phil Adams.

“Bats!” exclaimed Harry Blake.

“Bats!” Harry Blake exclaimed.

“Cats!” suggested Jack Harris. “Who's afraid?”

“Cats!” said Jack Harris. “Who’s scared?”

Well, the truth is, we were all afraid; and if the pole of the stage had not been lying close to the threshold, I don't believe anything on earth would have induced us to cross it. We seized hold of the pole-straps and succeeded with great trouble in dragging the coach out. The two fore wheels had rusted to the axle-tree, and refused to revolve. It was the merest skeleton of a coach. The cushions had long since been removed, and the leather hangings, where they had not crumbled away, dangled in shreds from the worm-eaten frame. A load of ghosts and a span of phantom horses to drag them would have made the ghastly thing complete.

Well, the truth is, we were all scared; and if the pole of the stage hadn't been lying right by the door, I don’t think anything could have gotten us to cross it. We grabbed the pole-straps and managed, with a lot of effort, to drag the coach out. The two front wheels had rusted to the axle and wouldn’t turn. It was basically just a skeleton of a coach. The cushions had long been taken out, and the leather coverings, where they hadn’t fallen apart, hung in tatters from the decayed frame. A load of ghosts and a pair of phantom horses to pull them would have completed the creepy scene.

Luckily for our undertaking, the stable stood at the top of a very steep hill. With three boys to push behind, and two in front to steer, we started the old coach on its last trip with little or no difficulty. Our speed increased every moment, and, the fore wheels becoming unlocked as we arrived at the foot of the declivity, we charged upon the crowd like a regiment of cavalry, scattering the people right and left. Before reaching the bonfire, to which someone had added several bushels of shavings, Jack Harris and Phil Adams, who were steering, dropped on the ground, and allowed the vehicle to pass over them, which it did without injuring them; but the boys who were clinging for dear life to the trunk-rack behind fell over the prostrate steersman, and there we all lay in a heap, two or three of us quite picturesque with the nose-bleed.

Luckily for us, the stable was located at the top of a very steep hill. With three boys pushing from behind and two in front steering, we launched the old coach on its final journey with little to no trouble. Our speed picked up moment by moment, and as the front wheels became free when we reached the bottom of the hill, we charged into the crowd like a cavalry regiment, scattering people to the sides. Just before we reached the bonfire, where someone had dumped several bushels of shavings, Jack Harris and Phil Adams, who were steering, dropped to the ground and let the vehicle roll over them unharmed. However, the boys hanging on for dear life to the trunk rack behind fell onto the downed steersman, and there we all ended up in a pile, a few of us sporting quite the bloodied noses.

The coach, with an intuitive perception of what was expected of it, plunged into the centre of the kindling shavings, and stopped. The flames sprung up and clung to the rotten woodwork, which burned like tinder. At this moment a figure was seen leaping wildly from the inside of the blazing coach. The figure made three bounds towards us, and tripped over Harry Blake. It was Pepper Whitcomb, with his hair somewhat singed, and his eyebrows completely scorched off!

The coach, instinctively knowing what was needed, crashed into the middle of the kindling shavings and came to a halt. The flames shot up and wrapped around the decaying wood, which ignited easily. At that moment, a figure was spotted jumping frantically out of the burning coach. The figure took three leaps toward us and stumbled over Harry Blake. It was Pepper Whitcomb, his hair slightly singed and his eyebrows completely burned off!

Pepper had slyly ensconced himself on the back seat before we started, intending to have a neat little ride down hill, and a laugh at us afterwards. But the laugh, as it happened, was on our side, or would have been, if half a dozen watchmen had not suddenly pounced down upon us, as we lay scrambling on the ground, weak with mirth over Pepper's misfortune. We were collared and marched off before we well knew what had happened.

Pepper had cleverly settled himself in the back seat before we took off, planning to enjoy a smooth ride downhill and then have a laugh at our expense. But, as it turned out, the joke was on him, or it would have been, if it weren’t for the fact that several watchmen suddenly swooped down on us while we were sprawled on the ground, weak with laughter over Pepper's misadventure. We were grabbed and taken away before we really understood what was going on.

The abrupt transition from the noise and light of the Square to the silent, gloomy brick room in the rear of the Meat Market seemed like the work of enchantment. We stared at each other, aghast.

The sudden shift from the noise and brightness of the Square to the quiet, dreary brick room at the back of the Meat Market felt almost magical. We looked at each other, stunned.

“Well,” remarked Jack Harris, with a sickly smile, “this is a go!”

“Well,” said Jack Harris, with a weak smile, “this is happening!”

“No go, I should say,” whimpered Harry Blake, glancing at the bare brick walls and the heavy ironplated door.

“No way,” whimpered Harry Blake, glancing at the bare brick walls and the heavy iron door.

“Never say die,” muttered Phil Adams, dolefully.

“Never give up,” muttered Phil Adams, sadly.

The bridewell was a small low-studded chamber built up against the rear end of the Meat Market, and approached from the Square by a narrow passage-way. A portion of the rooms partitioned off into eight cells, numbered, each capable of holding two persons. The cells were full at the time, as we presently discovered by seeing several hideous faces leering out at us through the gratings of the doors.

The bridewell was a small, low-ceiling room attached to the back of the Meat Market, accessible from the Square via a narrow walkway. Part of the room was divided into eight cells, each numbered and large enough to hold two people. The cells were full at the time, as we soon realized when we saw several grotesque faces glaring at us through the grates on the doors.

A smoky oil-lamp in a lantern suspended from the ceiling threw a flickering light over the apartment, which contained no furniture excepting a couple of stout wooden benches. It was a dismal place by night, and only little less dismal by day, tall houses surrounding “the lock-up” prevented the faintest ray of sunshine from penetrating the ventilator over the door—long narrow window opening inward and propped up by a piece of lath.

A smoky oil lamp in a lantern hanging from the ceiling cast a flickering light across the apartment, which had no furniture except for a couple of sturdy wooden benches. It was a gloomy place at night, and only slightly less gloomy during the day, as tall buildings around “the lock-up” blocked even the faintest hint of sunlight from getting through the ventilator above the door—long narrow window opening inward and held up by a piece of wood.

As we seated ourselves in a row on one of the benches, I imagine that our aspect was anything but cheerful. Adams and Harris looked very anxious, and Harry Blake, whose nose had just stopped bleeding, was mournfully carving his name, by sheer force of habit, on the prison bench. I don't think I ever saw a more “wrecked” expression on any human countenance than Pepper Whitcomb's presented. His look of natural astonishment at finding himself incarcerated in a jail was considerably heightened by his lack of eyebrows.

As we settled onto one of the benches, I guess we didn’t look very cheerful. Adams and Harris seemed pretty anxious, and Harry Blake, whose nose had just stopped bleeding, was sadly carving his name into the prison bench out of habit. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a more “wrecked” expression on anyone’s face than the one Pepper Whitcomb had. His natural astonishment at being locked up in a jail was made even more pronounced by the fact that he didn’t have any eyebrows.

As for me, it was only by thinking how the late Baron Trenck would have conducted himself under similar circumstances that I was able to restrain my tears.

For me, I could only hold back my tears by imagining how the late Baron Trenck would have handled a similar situation.

None of us were inclined to conversation. A deep silence, broken now and then by a startling snore from the cells, reigned throughout the chamber. By and by Pepper Whitcomb glanced nervously towards Phil Adams and said, “Phil, do you think they will—hang us?”

None of us wanted to talk. A heavy silence filled the room, occasionally interrupted by a loud snore from the cells. After a while, Pepper Whitcomb looked nervously at Phil Adams and asked, “Phil, do you think they will—hang us?”

“Hang your grandmother!” returned Adams, impatiently. “What I'm afraid of is that they'll keep us locked up until the Fourth is over.”

“Forget your grandmother!” Adams replied, impatiently. “What I'm worried about is that they'll keep us locked up until after the Fourth.”

“You ain't smart ef they do!” cried a voice from one of the cells. It was a deep bass voice that sent a chill through me.

“You're not smart if they do!” cried a voice from one of the cells. It was a deep, resonant voice that sent a chill through me.

“Who are you?” said Jack Harris, addressing the cells in general; for the echoing qualities of the room made it difficult to locate the voice.

“Who are you?” Jack Harris asked, speaking to the cells as a whole; the way sound bounced around the room made it hard to figure out where the voice was coming from.

“That don't matter,” replied the speaker, putting his face close up to the gratings of No. 3, “but ef I was a youngster like you, free an' easy outside there, this spot wouldn't hold me long.”

“That doesn't matter,” replied the speaker, leaning his face close to the bars of No. 3, “but if I were a young guy like you, free and easy out there, this place wouldn't keep me for long.”

“That's so!” chimed several of the prison-birds, wagging their heads behind the iron lattices.

"That's right!" chimed several of the inmates, nodding their heads behind the iron bars.

“Hush!” whispered Jack Harris, rising from his seat and walking on tip-toe to the door of cell No. 3. “What would you do?”

“Hush!” whispered Jack Harris, getting up from his seat and walking on tip-toe to the door of cell No. 3. “What would you do?”

“Do? Why, I'd pile them 'ere benches up agin that 'ere door, an' crawl out of that 'erc winder in no time. That's my adwice.”

“Do? Well, I'd stack those benches up against that door, and slip out of that window in no time. That's my advice.”

“And werry good adwice it is, Jim,” said the occupant of No. 5, approvingly.

"And it's really good advice, Jim," said the person in No. 5, approvingly.

Jack Harris seemed to be of the same opinion, for he hastily placed the benches one on the top of another under the ventilator, and, climbing up on the highest bench, peeped out into the passage-way.

Jack Harris seemed to agree, as he quickly stacked the benches one on top of the other under the vent and climbed up on the highest one to peek out into the hallway.

“If any gent happens to have a ninepence about him,” said the man in cell No. 3, “there's a sufferin' family here as could make use of it. Smallest favors gratefully received, an' no questions axed.”

“If any gentleman happens to have a ninepence on him,” said the man in cell No. 3, “there’s a struggling family here that could really use it. Any small favors would be greatly appreciated, and no questions asked.”

This appeal touched a new silver quarter of a dollar in my trousers-pocket; I fished out the coin from a mass of fireworks, and gave it to the prisoner. He appeared to be so good-natured a fellow that I ventured to ask what he had done to get into jail.

This request caught my attention as I felt a new silver quarter in my pants pocket; I pulled the coin out from a bunch of fireworks and handed it to the prisoner. He seemed like such a nice guy that I decided to ask what he had done to end up in jail.

“Intirely innocent. I was clapped in here by a rascally nevew as wishes to enjoy my wealth afore I'm dead.'

“Completely innocent. I was thrown in here by a sneaky nephew who wants to enjoy my wealth before I’m dead.”

“Your name, Sir?' I inquired, with a view of reporting the outrage to my grandfather and having the injured person re instated in society.

“Your name, sir?” I asked, intending to report the incident to my grandfather and help the injured person regain their place in society.

“Git out, you insolent young reptyle!” shouted the man, in a passion.

“Get out, you disrespectful young lizard!” shouted the man, angrily.

I retreated precipitately, amid a roar of laughter from the other cells.

I quickly backed away, surrounded by a burst of laughter from the other cells.

“Can't you keep still?” exclaimed Harris, withdrawing his head from the window.

“Can’t you stay quiet?” Harris exclaimed, pulling his head back from the window.

A portly watchman usually sat on a stool outside the door day and night; but on this particular occasion, his services being required elsewhere, the bridewell had been left to guard itself.

A heavyset guard usually sat on a stool outside the door day and night; but on this particular occasion, since his help was needed elsewhere, the bridewell was left to watch over itself.

“All clear,” whispered Jack Harris, as he vanished through the aperture and dropped softly on the ground outside. We all followed him expeditiously—Pepper Whitcomb and myself getting stuck in the window for a moment in our frantic efforts not to be last.

“All clear,” whispered Jack Harris, as he slipped through the opening and landed softly on the ground outside. We all hurried after him—Pepper Whitcomb and I got stuck in the window for a moment in our frantic efforts not to be last.

“Now, boys, everybody for himself!”

“Alright, guys, every man for himself!”





Chapter Eight—The Adventures of a Fourth

The sun cast a broad column of quivering gold across the river at the foot of our street, just as I reached the doorstep of the Nutter House. Kitty Collins, with her dress tucked about her so that she looked as if she had on a pair of calico trousers, was washing off the sidewalk.

The sun threw a wide beam of shimmering gold onto the river at the end of our street, just as I got to the doorstep of the Nutter House. Kitty Collins, with her dress pulled up around her to make it look like she was wearing calico pants, was cleaning the sidewalk.

“Arrah you bad boy!” cried Kitty, leaning on the mop handle. “The Capen has jist been askin' for you. He's gone up town, now. It's a nate thing you done with my clothes-line, and, it's me you may thank for gettin' it out of the way before the Capen come down.”

“Arrah you bad boy!” yelled Kitty, leaning on the mop handle. “The Captain just asked for you. He’s gone uptown now. You did a nice job with my clothesline, and you can thank me for getting it out of the way before the Captain came down.”

The kind creature had hauled in the rope, and my escapade had not been discovered by the family; but I knew very well that the burning of the stage-coach, and the arrest of the boys concerned in the mischief, were sure to reach my grandfathers ears sooner or later.

The kind creature had pulled in the rope, and my adventure hadn't been found out by the family; but I knew very well that the burning of the stagecoach and the arrest of the boys involved in the trouble would eventually get back to my grandfather’s ears.

“Well, Thomas,” said the old gentleman, an hour or so afterwards, beaming upon me benevolently across the breakfast table, “you didn't wait to be called this morning.”

"Well, Thomas," said the old gentleman, about an hour later, smiling at me kindly from across the breakfast table, "you didn't wait to be called this morning."

“No, sir,” I replied, growing very warm, “I took a little run up town to see what was going on.”

“No, sir,” I replied, feeling quite flustered, “I just took a quick trip to the city to see what was happening.”

I didn't say anything about the little run I took home again! “They had quite a time on the Square last night,” remarked Captain Nutter, looking up from the Rivermouth Barnacle, which was always placed beside his coffee-cup at breakfast.

I didn’t mention the short jog I took home again! “They had a great time at the Square last night,” said Captain Nutter, glancing up from the Rivermouth Barnacle, which was always next to his coffee cup at breakfast.

I felt that my hair was preparing to stand on end.

I felt my hair stand on end.

“Quite a time,” continued my grandfather. “Some boys broke into Ezra Wingate's barn and carried off the old stagecoach. The young rascals! I do believe they'd burn up the whole town if they had their way.”

“Quite a time,” my grandfather continued. “Some boys broke into Ezra Wingate's barn and stole the old stagecoach. Those young rascals! I really believe they’d set the whole town on fire if they could.”

With this he resumed the paper. After a long silence he exclaimed, “Hullo!” upon which I nearly fell off the chair.

With that, he went back to the paper. After a long pause, he suddenly exclaimed, “Hey!” which almost made me fall off my chair.

“'Miscreants unknown,'” read my grandfather, following the paragraph with his forefinger; “'escaped from the bridewell, leaving no clew to their identity, except the letter H, cut on one of the benches.' 'Five dollars reward offered for the apprehension of the perpetrators.' Sho! I hope Wingate will catch them.”

“‘Unknown wrongdoers,’” my grandfather read, tracing the words with his finger; “’escaped from the jail, leaving no clue to their identity except the letter H carved on one of the benches.’ ‘A five-dollar reward is offered for the capture of the culprits.’ Wow! I really hope Wingate catches them.”

I don't see how I continued to live, for on hearing this the breath went entirely out of my body. I beat a retreat from the room as soon as I could, and flew to the stable with a misty intention of mounting Gypsy and escaping from the place. I was pondering what steps to take, when Jack Harris and Charley Marden entered the yard.

I can't believe I kept going after that; the moment I heard it, I felt completely drained. I hurried out of the room as fast as I could and rushed to the stable with a vague plan to get on Gypsy and get away from there. While I was thinking about what to do next, Jack Harris and Charley Marden showed up in the yard.

“I say,” said Harris, as blithe as a lark, “has old Wingate been here?”

“I say,” said Harris, cheerfully, “has old Wingate shown up?”

“Been here?” I cried, “I should hope not!”

“Been here?” I exclaimed, “I certainly hope not!”

“The whole thing's out, you know,” said Harris, pulling Gypsy's forelock over her eyes and blowing playfully into her nostrils.

“The whole thing's out, you know,” said Harris, tugging Gypsy's forelock over her eyes and playfully blowing into her nostrils.

“You don't mean it!” I gasped.

"You can't be serious!" I exclaimed.

“Yes, I do, and we are to pay Wingate three dollars apiece. He'll make rather a good spec out of it.”

"Yeah, I do, and we're supposed to pay Wingate three dollars each. He'll make a pretty good profit from it."

“But how did he discover that we were the—the miscreants?” I asked, quoting mechanically from the Rivermouth Bamacle.

"But how did he find out that we were the—the wrongdoers?" I asked, quoting automatically from the Rivermouth Bamacle.

“Why, he saw us take the old ark, confound him! He's been trying to sell it any time these ten years. Now he has sold it to us. When he found that we had slipped out of the Meat Market, he went right off and wrote the advertisement offering five dollars reward; though he knew well enough who had taken the coach, for he came round to my father's house before the paper was printed to talk the matter over. Wasn't the governor mad, though! But it's all settled, I tell you. We're to pay Wingate fifteen dollars for the old go-cart, which he wanted to sell the other day for seventy-five cents, and couldn't. It's a downright swindle. But the funny part of it is to come.”

“Can you believe it? He actually saw us take the old cart, what a mess! He's been trying to sell it off for the last ten years. Now he’s sold it to us. When he realized we sneaked out of the Meat Market, he immediately went and wrote up that ad offering a five-dollar reward; even though he knew exactly who took the coach, since he came over to my dad’s house before the ad was printed to discuss it. The governor was furious, though! But it’s all sorted out now, I promise. We're paying Wingate fifteen bucks for that old junker, which he tried to sell the other day for seventy-five cents and couldn't. It’s a total rip-off. But the best part is yet to come.”

“O, there's a funny part to it, is there?” I remarked bitterly.

“O, there's a funny side to this, is there?” I said bitterly.

“Yes. The moment Bill Conway saw the advertisement, he knew it was Harry Blake who cut that letter H on the bench; so off he rushes up to Wingate—kind of him, wasn't it?—and claims the reward. 'Too late, young man,' says old Wingate, 'the culprits has been discovered.' You see Sly-boots hadn't any intention of paying that five dollars.”

“Yes. The moment Bill Conway saw the ad, he knew it was Harry Blake who carved that letter H on the bench; so he rushed up to Wingate—kind of him, right?—and claimed the reward. 'Too late, kid,' says old Wingate, 'the culprit has been found.' You see, Sly-boots had no intention of paying that five dollars.”

Jack Harris's statement lifted a weight from my bosom. The article in the Rivermouth Barnacle had placed the affair before me in a new light. I had thoughtlessly committed a grave offence. Though the property in question was valueless, we were clearly wrong in destroying it. At the same time Mr. Wingate had tacitly sanctioned the act by not preventing it when he might easily have done so. He had allowed his property to be destroyed in order that he might realize a large profit.

Jack Harris's statement relieved me of a heavy burden. The article in the Rivermouth Barnacle had shown me the situation from a different perspective. I had carelessly made a serious mistake. Even though the property in question was worthless, we were definitely wrong to destroy it. At the same time, Mr. Wingate had implicitly approved of the act by not stopping it when he could have easily done so. He let his property be destroyed so he could make a big profit.

Without waiting to hear more, I went straight to Captain Nutter, and, laying my remaining three dollars on his knee, confessed my share in the previous night's transaction.

Without waiting to hear more, I went straight to Captain Nutter and, placing my last three dollars on his knee, admitted my part in what happened last night.

The Captain heard me through in profound silence, pocketed the bank-notes, and walked off without speaking a word. He had punished me in his own whimsical fashion at the breakfast table, for, at the very moment he was harrowing up my soul by reading the extracts from the Rivermouth Barnacle, he not only knew all about the bonfire, but had paid Ezra Wingate his three dollars. Such was the duplicity of that aged impostor.

The Captain listened to me in complete silence, tucked the banknotes away, and walked off without saying a word. He had punished me in his own quirky way at the breakfast table, because at the exact moment he was tormenting me by reading excerpts from the Rivermouth Barnacle, he not only knew all about the bonfire but had also given Ezra Wingate his three dollars. That was the deceitfulness of that old fraud.

I think Captain Nutter was justified in retaining my pocketmoney, as additional punishment, though the possession of it later in the day would have got me out of a difficult position, as the reader will see further on. I returned with a light heart and a large piece of punk to my friends in the stable-yard, where we celebrated the termination of our trouble by setting off two packs of fire-crackers in an empty wine-cask. They made a prodigious racket, but failed somehow to fully express my feelings. The little brass pistol in my bedroom suddenly occurred to me. It had been loaded I don't know how many months, long before I left New Orleans, and now was the time, if ever, to fire it off. Muskets, blunderbusses, and pistols were banging away lively all over town, and the smell of gunpowder, floating on the air, set me wild to add something respectable to the universal din.

I think Captain Nutter was right to keep my pocket money as extra punishment, even though having it later in the day would have helped me out of a tough spot, as you'll see later. I came back feeling happy and with a big piece of punk to my friends in the stable yard, where we celebrated the end of our troubles by lighting two packs of firecrackers in an empty wine barrel. They made an incredible noise, but somehow didn’t fully capture what I was feeling. Then I remembered the little brass pistol in my bedroom. It had been loaded for I don't know how many months, long before I left New Orleans, and this was the perfect time to fire it. Muskets, blunderbusses, and pistols were going off all over town, and the smell of gunpowder in the air drove me crazy to add something impressive to the racket.

When the pistol was produced, Jack Harris examined the rusty cap and prophesied that it would not explode.

When the gun was taken out, Jack Harris looked at the rusty cap and predicted that it wouldn't go off.

“Never mind,” said I, “let's try it.”

“Never mind,” I said, “let's give it a shot.”

I had fired the pistol once, secretly, in New Orleans, and, remembering the noise it gave birth to on that occasion, I shut both eyes tight as I pulled the trigger. The hammer clicked on the cap with a dull, dead sound. Then Harris tried it; then Charley Marden; then I took it again, and after three or four trials was on the point of giving it up as a bad job, when the obstinate thing went off with a tremendous explosion, nearly jerking my arm from the socket. The smoke cleared away, and there I stood with the stock of the pistol clutched convulsively in my hand—the barrel, lock, trigger, and ramrod having vanished into thin air.

I had fired the gun once, quietly, in New Orleans, and remembering the loud noise it made back then, I squeezed my eyes shut as I pulled the trigger. The hammer clicked on the cap with a dull, lifeless sound. Then Harris tried it; then Charley Marden; I took another turn, and after three or four tries, I was about to give up as a lost cause when the stubborn thing finally went off with a huge bang, almost dislocating my arm. As the smoke cleared, I stood there with the grip of the gun gripped tightly in my hand—the barrel, lock, trigger, and ramrod had completely disappeared.

“Are you hurt?” cried the boys, in one breath.

“Are you hurt?” the boys shouted, all at once.

“N—no,” I replied, dubiously, for the concussion had bewildered me a little.

“N—no,” I replied, uncertain, because the concussion had left me a bit confused.

When I realized the nature of the calamity, my grief was excessive. I can't imagine what led me to do so ridiculous a thing, but I gravely buried the remains of my beloved pistol in our back garden, and erected over the mound a slate tablet to the effect that “Mr. Barker formerly of new Orleans, was killed accidentally on the Fourth of July, 18— in the 2nd year of his Age.” Binny Wallace, arriving on the spot just after the disaster, and Charley Marden (who enjoyed the obsequies immensely), acted with me as chief mourners. I, for my part, was a very sincere one.

When I realized what had happened, my grief was overwhelming. I can't believe I did something so ridiculous, but I seriously buried my beloved pistol in our backyard and put up a slate tablet that read, “Mr. Barker, formerly of New Orleans, was accidentally killed on the Fourth of July, 18— in the 2nd year of his Age.” Binny Wallace arrived right after the accident, and Charley Marden (who really enjoyed the funeral) joined me as the main mourners. As for me, I was genuinely sincere.

As I turned away in a disconsolate mood from the garden, Charley Marden remarked that he shouldn't be surprised if the pistol-butt took root and grew into a mahogany-tree or something. He said he once planted an old musket-stock, and shortly afterwards a lot of shoots sprung up! Jack Harris laughed; but neither I nor Binny Wallace saw Charley's wicked joke.

As I walked away from the garden feeling down, Charley Marden commented that he wouldn't be surprised if the pistol grip took root and grew into a mahogany tree or something. He said that he once planted an old musket stock, and soon after, a bunch of shoots popped up! Jack Harris laughed, but neither I nor Binny Wallace got Charley's cruel joke.

We were now joined by Pepper Whitcomb, Fred Langdon, and several other desperate characters, on their way to the Square, which was always a busy place when public festivities were going on. Feeling that I was still in disgrace with the Captain, I thought it politic to ask his consent before accompanying the boys.

We were now joined by Pepper Whitcomb, Fred Langdon, and a few other desperate folks, all heading to the Square, which was always bustling with activity during public celebrations. Since I felt I was still in trouble with the Captain, I thought it wise to ask for his permission before joining the guys.

He gave it with some hesitation, advising me to be careful not to get in front of the firearms. Once he put his fingers mechanically into his vest-pocket and half drew forth some dollar bills, then slowly thrust them back again as his sense of justice overcame his genial disposition. I guess it cut the old gentleman to the heart to be obliged to keep me out of my pocket-money. I know it did me. However, as I was passing through the hall, Miss Abigail, with a very severe cast of countenance, slipped a brand-new quarter into my hand. We had silver currency in those days, thank Heaven!

He handed it over with some hesitation, warning me to be careful not to stand in front of the firearms. He mechanically reached into his vest pocket and started to pull out some dollar bills, but then slowly put them back as his sense of fairness took over his friendly nature. I think it really bothered the old gentleman to have to deny me my pocket money. I know it bothered me. Anyway, as I was walking through the hall, Miss Abigail, with a very serious expression, slipped a shiny new quarter into my hand. We had silver currency back then, thank goodness!

Great were the bustle and confusion on the Square. By the way, I don't know why they called this large open space a square, unless because it was an oval—an oval formed by the confluence of half a dozen streets, now thronged by crowds of smartly dressed towns-people and country folks; for Rivermouth on the Fourth was the centre of attraction to the inhabitants of the neighboring villages.

There was a lot of hustle and bustle in the Square. Honestly, I don't understand why they called this big open space a square, unless it was just because it was an oval—an oval created by the intersection of several streets, now packed with stylishly dressed townspeople and country folks; because Rivermouth on the Fourth was the main attraction for people from the nearby villages.

On one side of the Square were twenty or thirty booths arranged in a semi-circle, gay with little flags and seductive with lemonade, ginger-beer, and seedcakes. Here and there were tables at which could be purchased the smaller sort of fireworks, such as pin-wheels, serpents, double-headers, and punk warranted not to go out. Many of the adjacent houses made a pretty display of bunting, and across each of the streets opening on the Square was an arch of spruce and evergreen, blossoming all over with patriotic mottoes and paper roses.

On one side of the Square, there were about twenty or thirty booths set up in a semi-circle, decorated with colorful flags and tempting with lemonade, ginger beer, and seed cakes. Scattered around were tables where you could buy smaller fireworks, like pinwheels, serpents, double headers, and reliable punk that wouldn’t go out. Many of the nearby houses showcased a nice display of bunting, and over each street leading to the Square was an arch made of spruce and evergreen, adorned with patriotic slogans and paper roses.

It was a noisy, merry, bewildering scene as we came upon the ground. The incessant rattle of small arms, the booming of the twelve-pounder firing on the Mill Dam, and the silvery clangor of the church-bells ringing simultaneously—not to mention an ambitious brass-band that was blowing itself to pieces on a balcony—were enough to drive one distracted. We amused ourselves for an hour or two, darting in and out among the crowd and setting off our crackers. At one o'clock the Hon. Hezekiah Elkins mounted a platform in the middle of the Square and delivered an oration, to which his “feller-citizens” didn't pay much attention, having all they could do to dodge the squibs that were set loose upon them by mischievous boys stationed on the surrounding housetops.

It was a loud, fun, and confusing scene as we arrived at the ground. The nonstop noise of gunfire, the booming of the twelve-pounder cannon firing at the Mill Dam, and the bright chime of church bells ringing at the same time—not to mention an overly enthusiastic brass band that was playing itself into a frenzy on a balcony—were enough to drive anyone crazy. We entertained ourselves for an hour or two, weaving in and out of the crowd and lighting our firecrackers. At one o'clock, Hon. Hezekiah Elkins climbed onto a platform in the middle of the Square and gave a speech, which his “fellow citizens” didn’t really pay attention to, as they were too busy dodging the firecrackers set off by mischievous boys on the rooftops around them.

Our little party which had picked up recruits here and there, not being swayed by eloquence, withdrew to a booth on the outskirts of the crowd, where we regaled ourselves with root beer at two cents a glass. I recollect being much struck by the placard surmounting this tent:

Our small gathering, which had gathered a few new members along the way, not being influenced by persuasive speeches, moved to a booth on the edge of the crowd, where we treated ourselves to root beer at two cents a glass. I remember being quite taken by the sign above this tent:

ROOT BEER SOLD HERE

Root Beer Available Here

It seemed to me the perfection of pith and poetry. What could be more terse? Not a word to spare, and yet everything fully expressed. Rhyme and rhythm faultless. It was a delightful poet who made those verses. As for the beer itself—that, I think, must have been made from the root of all evil! A single glass of it insured an uninterrupted pain for twenty-four hours.

It felt like the ultimate mix of substance and poetry. What could be more concise? Not a word wasted, yet everything was completely captured. The rhyme and rhythm were perfect. The poet who wrote those lines was truly talented. As for the beer itself—that must have come from the source of all trouble! Just one glass guaranteed a day of constant misery.

The influence of my liberality working on Charley Marden—for it was I who paid for the beer—he presently invited us all to take an ice-cream with him at Pettingil's saloon. Pettingil was the Delmonico of Rivermouth. He furnished ices and confectionery for aristocratic balls and parties, and didn't disdain to officiate as leader of the orchestra at the same; for Pettingil played on the violin, as Pepper Whitcomb described it, “like Old Scratch.”

The impact of my generosity on Charley Marden—since I was the one who bought the beer—led him to invite all of us to have ice cream with him at Pettingil's saloon. Pettingil was the Delmonico of Rivermouth. He provided ice creams and sweets for fancy balls and parties, and he didn’t mind playing the lead in the orchestra at these events; Pettingil played the violin, as Pepper Whitcomb put it, “like Old Scratch.”

Pettingil's confectionery store was on the corner of Willow and High Streets. The saloon, separated from the shop by a flight of three steps leading to a door hung with faded red drapery, had about it an air of mystery and seclusion quite delightful. Four windows, also draped, faced the side-street, affording an unobstructed view of Marm Hatch's back yard, where a number of inexplicable garments on a clothes-line were always to be seen careering in the wind.

Pettingil's candy store was on the corner of Willow and High Streets. The bar, separated from the shop by three steps leading to a door covered with faded red curtains, had an enchanting vibe of mystery and privacy. Four windows, also draped, faced the side street, providing an unblocked view of Marm Hatch's backyard, where several strange clothes consistently swayed in the wind on a clothesline.

There was a lull just then in the ice-cream business, it being dinner-time, and we found the saloon unoccupied. When we had seated ourselves around the largest marble-topped table, Charley Marden in a manly voice ordered twelve sixpenny icecreams, “strawberry and verneller mixed.”

There was a pause in the ice cream shop at that moment because it was dinner time, and we found the place empty. After we sat around the biggest marble-topped table, Charley Marden confidently ordered twelve sixpenny ice creams, “strawberry and vanilla mixed.”

It was a magnificent sight, those twelve chilly glasses entering the room on a waiter, the red and white custard rising from each glass like a church-steeple, and the spoon-handle shooting up from the apex like a spire. I doubt if a person of the nicest palate could have distinguished, with his eyes shut, which was the vanilla and which the strawberry; but if I could at this moment obtain a cream tasting as that did, I would give five dollars for a very small quantity.

It was a stunning sight, those twelve frosty glasses coming into the room on a waiter, the red and white custard rising from each glass like a church steeple, and the spoon-handle sticking up from the top like a spire. I doubt anyone with the most refined taste could have told, with their eyes closed, which was the vanilla and which was the strawberry; but if I could get a cream that tasted like that right now, I would pay five dollars for a tiny bit.

We fell to with a will, and so evenly balanced were our capabilities that we finished our creams together, the spoons clinking in the glasses like one spoon.

We dove in enthusiastically, and our skills were so well-matched that we finished our creams at the same time, the spoons clinking in the glasses like a single spoon.

“Let's have some more!” cried Charley Marden, with the air of Aladdin ordering up a fresh hogshead of pearls and rubies. “Tom Bailey, tell Pettingil to send in another round.”

“Let’s have some more!” shouted Charley Marden, as if he were Aladdin summoning a new shipment of pearls and rubies. “Tom Bailey, ask Pettingil to bring in another round.”

Could I credit my ears? I looked at him to see if he were in earnest. He meant it. In a moment more I was leaning over the counter giving directions for a second supply. Thinking it would make no difference to such a gorgeous young sybarite as Marden, I took the liberty of ordering ninepenny creams this time.

Could I trust my ears? I looked at him to see if he was serious. He really meant it. A moment later, I was leaning over the counter giving instructions for a second order. Thinking it wouldn’t matter to someone as charming and indulgent as Marden, I went ahead and ordered the ninepenny creams this time.

On returning to the saloon, what was my horror at finding it empty!

On returning to the bar, I was horrified to find it empty!

There were the twelve cloudy glasses, standing in a circle on the sticky marble slab, and not a boy to be seen. A pair of hands letting go their hold on the window-sill outside explained matters. I had been made a victim.

There were twelve cloudy glasses arranged in a circle on the sticky marble slab, and not a single boy in sight. A pair of hands releasing their grip on the window sill outside explained everything. I had been made a victim.

I couldn't stay and face Pettingil, whose peppery temper was well known among the boys. I hadn't a cent in the world to appease him. What should I do? I heard the clink of approaching glasses—the ninepenny creams. I rushed to the nearest window. It was only five feet to the ground. I threw myself out as if I had been an old hat.

I couldn't stick around to deal with Pettingil, whose fiery temper was famous among the guys. I didn't have a dime to calm him down. What was I supposed to do? I heard the sound of glasses clinking—the ninepenny creams. I hurried to the closest window. It was only five feet to the ground. I jumped out like I was an old hat.

Landing on my feet, I fled breathlessly down High Street, through Willow, and was turning into Brierwood Place when the sound of several voices, calling to me in distress, stopped my progress.

Landing on my feet, I hurried down High Street, through Willow, and was about to turn into Brierwood Place when the sound of several voices calling to me in distress made me stop.

“Look out, you fool! The mine! The mine!” yelled the warning voices.

“Watch out, you idiot! The mine! The mine!” shouted the warning voices.

Several men and boys were standing at the head of the street, making insane gestures to me to avoid something. But I saw no mine, only in the middle of the road in front of me was a common flour-barrel, which, as I gazed at it, suddenly rose into the air with a terrific explosion. I felt myself thrown violently off my feet. I remember nothing else, excepting that, as I went up, I caught a momentary glimpse of Ezra Wingate leering through is shop window like an avenging spirit.

Several men and boys were standing at the end of the street, wildly gesturing at me to avoid something. But I didn’t see any mines; all I noticed was a regular flour barrel in the middle of the road in front of me. As I stared at it, it suddenly exploded into the air with a huge bang. I felt myself thrown off my feet. I don’t remember anything else, except that as I was lifted up, I caught a brief glimpse of Ezra Wingate leering out of his shop window like a vengeful spirit.

The mine that had wrought me woe was not properly a mine at all, but merely a few ounces of powder placed under an empty keg or barrel and fired with a slow-match. Boys who didn't happen to have pistols or cannon generally burnt their powder in this fashion.

The "mine" that caused me so much trouble wasn't really a mine at all; it was just a few ounces of gunpowder stacked under an empty keg or barrel and lit with a slow-burning fuse. Boys who didn't have pistols or cannons usually used their gunpowder this way.

For an account of what followed I am indebted to hearsay, for I was insensible when the people picked me up and carried me home on a shutter borrowed from the proprietor of Pettingil's saloon. I was supposed to be killed, but happily (happily for me at least) I was merely stunned. I lay in a semi-unconscious state until eight o'clock that night, when I attempted to speak. Miss Abigail, who watched by the bedside, put her ear down to my lips and was saluted with these remarkable words: “Strawberry and verneller mixed!”

For what happened next, I owe it to word of mouth because I was out cold when people picked me up and carried me home on a stretcher borrowed from the owner of Pettingil's bar. Everyone thought I was dead, but luckily (at least for me), I was just dazed. I lay in a half-conscious state until eight o'clock that night, when I tried to speak. Miss Abigail, who was keeping watch by my side, leaned in to listen and was greeted with these memorable words: “Strawberry and verneller mixed!”

“Mercy on us! What is the boy saying?” cried Miss Abigail.

“Have mercy! What is the boy saying?” yelled Miss Abigail.

“ROOTBEERSOLDHERE!”

"Root Beer Sold Here!"

     This inscription is copied from a triangular-shaped
     piece of slate, still preserved in the garret of the Nutter
     House, together with the pistol butt itself, which was
     subsequently dug up for a postmortem examination.
     This inscription is copied from a triangular-shaped piece of slate, still kept in the attic of the Nutter House, along with the pistol grip itself, which was later unearthed for a postmortem examination.




Chapter Nine—I Become an R. M. C.

In the course of ten days I recovered sufficiently from my injuries to attend school, where, for a little while, I was looked upon as a hero, on account of having been blown up. What don't we make a hero of? The distraction which prevailed in the classes the week preceding the Fourth had subsided, and nothing remained to indicate the recent festivities, excepting a noticeable want of eyebrows on the part of Pepper Whitcomb and myself.

In the ten days that followed, I healed enough from my injuries to go back to school, where I was seen as a hero for having survived the explosion. What do we not consider heroic? The chaos in the classrooms from the week before the Fourth had calmed down, and the only reminder of the recent celebrations was the fact that Pepper Whitcomb and I were missing our eyebrows.

In August we had two weeks' vacation. It was about this time that I became a member of the Rivermouth Centipedes, a secret society composed of twelve of the Temple Grammar School boys. This was an honor to which I had long aspired, but, being a new boy, I was not admitted to the fraternity until my character had fully developed itself.

In August, we had a two-week vacation. Around this time, I joined the Rivermouth Centipedes, a secret society made up of twelve boys from Temple Grammar School. This was an honor I had wanted for a long time, but since I was new, I wasn't allowed into the group until I had fully proven myself.

It was a very select society, the object of which I never fathomed, though I was an active member of the body during the remainder of my residence at Rivermouth, and at one time held the onerous position of F. C., First Centipede. Each of the elect wore a copper cent (some occult association being established between a cent apiece and a centipedes suspended by a string round his neck). The medals were worn next the skin, and it was while bathing one day at Grave Point, with Jack Harris and Fred Langdon, that I had my curiosity roused to the highest pitch by a sight of these singular emblems. As soon as I ascertained the existence of a boys' club, of course I was ready to die to join it. And eventually I was allowed to join.

It was a very exclusive society, the purpose of which I never understood, although I was an active member for the rest of my time at Rivermouth, and at one point I even held the challenging role of F. C., First Centipede. Each member wore a copper cent (some mysterious connection was made between a cent each and centipedes hanging from a string around their necks). The medals were worn close to the skin, and it was while swimming one day at Grave Point, with Jack Harris and Fred Langdon, that my curiosity was piqued by these strange symbols. As soon as I learned about a boys' club, I was eager to join. Eventually, I was allowed in.

The initiation ceremony took place in Fred Langdon's barn, where I was submitted to a series of trials not calculated to soothe the nerves of a timorous boy. Before being led to the Grotto of Enchantment—such was the modest title given to the loft over my friend's wood-house—my hands were securely pinioned, and my eyes covered with a thick silk handkerchief. At the head of the stairs I was told in an unrecognizable, husky voice, that it was not yet too late to retreat if I felt myself physically too weak to undergo the necessary tortures. I replied that I was not too weak, in a tone which I intended to be resolute, but which, in spite of me, seemed to come from the pit of my stomach.

The initiation ceremony took place in Fred Langdon's barn, where I was put through a series of challenges that were definitely not meant to calm the nerves of a nervous kid. Before being taken to the Grotto of Enchantment—such was the modest name given to the loft above my friend's woodshop—my hands were tightly bound, and my eyes were covered with a thick silk handkerchief. At the top of the stairs, a rough, unrecognizable voice told me that it wasn't too late to back out if I felt too weak to handle what was coming. I answered that I was strong enough, trying to sound determined, but it came out sounding like it came from deep in my gut.

“It is well!” said the husky voice.

“It’s all good!” said the deep voice.

I did not feel so sure about that; but, having made up my mind to be a Centipede, a Centipede I was bound to be. Other boys had passed through the ordeal and lived, why should not I?

I wasn't so sure about that, but since I had decided to be a Centipede, I was determined to be one. Other boys had gone through the experience and survived, so why shouldn't I?

A prolonged silence followed this preliminary examination and I was wondering what would come next, when a pistol fired off close by my car deafened me for a moment. The unknown voice then directed me to take ten steps forward and stop at the word halt. I took ten steps, and halted.

A long silence came after this initial check, and I was wondering what would happen next, when a gunshot nearby my car temporarily stunned me. An unknown voice then ordered me to take ten steps forward and stop at the word "halt." I took ten steps and stopped.

“Stricken mortal,” said a second husky voice, more husky, if possible, than the first, “if you had advanced another inch, you would have disappeared down an abyss three thousand feet deep!”

“Stricken mortal,” said a second deep voice, even deeper, if that was possible, than the first, “if you had moved forward just another inch, you would have fallen into an abyss three thousand feet deep!”

I naturally shrunk back at this friendly piece of information. A prick from some two-pronged instrument, evidently a pitchfork, gently checked my retreat. I was then conducted to the brink of several other precipices, and ordered to step over many dangerous chasms, where the result would have been instant death if I had committed the least mistake. I have neglected to say that my movements were accompanied by dismal groans from different parts of the grotto.

I instinctively pulled back at this friendly piece of information. A poke from some two-pronged tool, clearly a pitchfork, gently stopped my retreat. I was then led to the edge of several more cliffs and told to step over many perilous gaps, where any mistake would have resulted in instant death. I forgot to mention that my movements were accompanied by eerie groans from various parts of the cave.

Finally, I was led up a steep plank to what appeared to me an incalculable height. Here I stood breathless while the bylaws were read aloud. A more extraordinary code of laws never came from the brain of man. The penalties attached to the abject being who should reveal any of the secrets of the society were enough to make the blood run cold. A second pistol-shot was heard, the something I stood on sunk with a crash beneath my feet and I fell two miles, as nearly as I could compute it. At the same instant the handkerchief was whisked from my eyes, and I found myself standing in an empty hogshead surrounded by twelve masked figures fantastically dressed. One of the conspirators was really appalling with a tin sauce-pan on his head, and a tiger-skin sleigh-robe thrown over his shoulders. I scarcely need say that there were no vestiges to be seen of the fearful gulfs over which I had passed so cautiously. My ascent had been to the top of the hogshead, and my descent to the bottom thereof. Holding one another by the hand, and chanting a low dirge, the Mystic Twelve revolved about me. This concluded the ceremony. With a merry shout the boys threw off their masks, and I was declared a regularly installed member of the R. M. C.

Finally, I was guided up a steep plank to what seemed like an unimaginable height. I stood there, breathless, while the rules were read aloud. Never had a more extraordinary set of laws come from anyone's mind. The punishments for anyone who revealed the society's secrets were enough to chill your blood. A second gunshot rang out, the platform beneath me collapsed with a bang, and I fell what felt like two miles. At that very moment, the blindfold was taken off my eyes, and I found myself in an empty barrel surrounded by twelve masked figures in bizarre costumes. One of them was especially terrifying, wearing a tin saucepan on his head and a tiger-skin blanket draped over his shoulders. I hardly need to mention that there were no signs of the terrifying chasms I had crossed so carefully. My ascent had been to the top of the barrel, and my descent to the bottom. Holding hands and chanting a low mournful song, the Mystic Twelve circled around me. That wrapped up the ceremony. With a joyful shout, the guys took off their masks, and I was declared a fully-fledged member of the R. M. C.

I afterwards had a good deal of sport out of the club, for these initiations, as you may imagine, were sometimes very comical spectacles, especially when the aspirant for centipedal honors happened to be of a timid disposition. If he showed the slightest terror, he was certain to be tricked unmercifully. One of our subsequent devices—a humble invention of my own—was to request the blindfolded candidate to put out his tongue, whereupon the First Centipede would say, in a low tone, as if not intended for the ear of the victim, “Diabolus, fetch me the red-hot iron!” The expedition with which that tongue would disappear was simply ridiculous.

I had a lot of fun with the club later on, because these initiations, as you can imagine, were often very funny to watch, especially when the person trying to become a centipede was a bit timid. If he showed even a hint of fear, he was guaranteed to be teased mercilessly. One of my later ideas—a simple invention of mine—was to ask the blindfolded candidate to stick out his tongue, after which the First Centipede would say, in a low voice, as if he didn’t want the victim to hear, “Diabolus, bring me the red-hot iron!” The speed with which that tongue would pull back was just hilarious.

Our meetings were held in various barns, at no stated periods, but as circumstances suggested. Any member had a right to call a meeting. Each boy who failed to report himself was fined one cent. Whenever a member had reasons for thinking that another member would be unable to attend, he called a meeting. For instance, immediately on learning the death of Harry Blake's great-grandfather, I issued a call. By these simple and ingenious measures we kept our treasury in a flourishing condition, sometimes having on hand as much as a dollar and a quarter.

Our meetings took place in different barns, without set times, but whenever the situation called for it. Any member could call a meeting. Each boy who didn’t show up was fined a cent. If a member thought another member might not be able to make it, he would call a meeting. For example, as soon as I found out about Harry Blake's great-grandfather passing away, I called for a meeting. Thanks to these simple and clever strategies, our treasury thrived, sometimes holding as much as a dollar and a quarter.

I have said that the society had no special object. It is true, there was a tacit understanding among us that the Centipedes were to stand by one another on all occasions, though I don't remember that they did; but further than this we had no purpose, unless it was to accomplish as a body the same amount of mischief which we were sure to do as individuals. To mystify the staid and slow-going Rivermouthians was our frequent pleasure. Several of our pranks won us such a reputation among the townsfolk, that we were credited with having a large finger in whatever went amiss in the place.

I mentioned that our group didn’t have any specific goals. It's true that we had an unspoken agreement to support each other, but I don’t really remember us doing that; beyond that, we had no real purpose, except to cause just as much trouble together as we would have on our own. It often entertained us to confuse the serious and slow-paced people of Rivermouth. Some of our tricks earned us such a reputation among the locals that they believed we were behind nearly everything that went wrong in town.

One morning, about a week after my admission into the secret order, the quiet citizens awoke to find that the signboards of all the principal streets had changed places during the night. People who went trustfully to sleep in Currant Square opened their eyes in Honeysuckle Terrace. Jones's Avenue at the north end had suddenly become Walnut Street, and Peanut Street was nowhere to be found. Confusion reigned. The town authorities took the matter in hand without delay, and six of the Temple Grammar School boys were summoned to appear before justice Clapbam.

One morning, about a week after I joined the secret order, the quiet citizens woke up to find that the signs on all the main streets had swapped places overnight. People who went to sleep in Currant Square opened their eyes in Honeysuckle Terrace. Jones's Avenue at the north end had suddenly turned into Walnut Street, and Peanut Street had vanished completely. Chaos ensued. The town officials handled the situation right away, and six boys from the Temple Grammar School were called to appear before Justice Clapbam.

Having tearfully disclaimed to my grandfather all knowledge of the transaction, I disappeared from the family circle, and was not apprehended until late in the afternoon, when the Captain dragged me ignominiously from the haymow and conducted me, more dead than alive, to the office of justice Clapham. Here I encountered five other pallid culprits, who had been fished out of divers coal-bins, garrets, and chicken-coops, to answer the demands of the outraged laws. (Charley Marden had hidden himself in a pile of gravel behind his father's house, and looked like a recently exhumed mummy.)

After tearfully denying to my grandfather that I knew anything about the situation, I vanished from the family gathering and wasn’t found until late in the afternoon, when the Captain dragged me out of the hayloft and brought me, feeling more dead than alive, to Justice Clapham’s office. There, I met five other pale suspects who had been pulled from various coal bins, attics, and chicken coops to face the wrath of the law. (Charley Marden had hidden in a pile of gravel behind his dad's house and looked like a recently dug-up mummy.)

There was not the least evidence against us; and, indeed, we were wholly innocent of the offence. The trick, as was afterwards proved, had been played by a party of soldiers stationed at the fort in the harbor. We were indebted for our arrest to Master Conway, who had slyly dropped a hint, within the hearing of Selectman Mudge, to the effect that “young Bailey and his five cronies could tell something about them signs.” When he was called upon to make good his assertion, he was considerably more terrified than the Centipedes, though they were ready to sink into their shoes.

There was no evidence against us at all; in fact, we were completely innocent of the crime. The trick, as it turned out later, had been pulled by a group of soldiers stationed at the fort in the harbor. We owed our arrest to Master Conway, who had secretly dropped a hint within earshot of Selectman Mudge, suggesting that “young Bailey and his five friends might know something about those signs.” When he was asked to back up his claim, he was much more scared than the Centipedes, even though they were about to drop to the ground.

At our next meeting it was unanimously resolved that Conway's animosity should not be quietly submitted to. He had sought to inform against us in the stagecoach business; he had volunteered to carry Pettingil's “little bill” for twenty-four icecreams to Charley Marden's father; and now he had caused us to be arraigned before justice Clapham on a charge equally groundless and painful. After much noisy discussion, a plan of retaliation was agreed upon.

At our next meeting, everyone agreed that we couldn't just let Conway's hostility slide. He tried to report us in the stagecoach business; he offered to take Pettingil's "little bill" for twenty-four ice creams to Charley Marden's dad; and now he had gotten us summoned before Justice Clapham on a charge that was both baseless and troubling. After a lot of loud discussion, we came up with a plan for retaliation.

There was a certain slim, mild apothecary in the town, by the name of Meeks. It was generally given out that Mr. Meeks had a vague desire to get married, but, being a shy and timorous youth, lacked the moral courage to do so. It was also well known that the Widow Conway had not buried her heart with the late lamented. As to her shyness, that was not so clear. Indeed, her attentions to Mr. Meeks, whose mother she might have been, were of a nature not to be misunderstood, and were not misunderstood by anyone but Mr. Meeks himself.

There was a slim, mild-mannered pharmacist in town named Meeks. People generally thought that Mr. Meeks had a vague desire to get married, but since he was a shy and timid guy, he didn't have the courage to make it happen. It was also well known that the Widow Conway hadn’t given up on love after the tragic loss of her husband. As for her shyness, that wasn’t so clear. In fact, her interest in Mr. Meeks, who could have easily been her son, was unmistakable, and everyone else saw it except for Mr. Meeks himself.

The widow carried on a dress-making establishment at her residence on the corner opposite Meeks's drug-store, and kept a wary eye on all the young ladies from Miss Dorothy Gibbs's Female Institute who patronized the shop for soda-water, acid-drops, and slate-pencils. In the afternoon the widow was usually seen seated, smartly dressed, at her window upstairs, casting destructive glances across the street—the artificial roses in her cap and her whole languishing manner saying as plainly as a label on a prescription, “To be Taken Immediately!” But Mr. Meeks didn't take.

The widow ran a dress-making business from her home on the corner across from Meeks's drugstore, keeping a close watch on all the young ladies from Miss Dorothy Gibbs's Female Institute who visited the shop for soda, candy, and notebooks. In the afternoons, she could often be seen stylishly dressed in her upstairs window, throwing sharp glances across the street—her artificial roses and her entire sultry demeanor clearly signaling, “To be Taken Immediately!” But Mr. Meeks wasn't interested.

The lady's fondness, and the gentleman's blindness, were topics ably handled at every sewing-circle in the town. It was through these two luckless individuals that we proposed to strike a blow at the common enemy. To kill less than three birds with one stone did not suit our sanguinary purpose. We disliked the widow not so much for her sentimentality as for being the mother of Bill Conway; we disliked Mr. Meeks, not because he was insipid, like his own syrups, but because the widow loved him. Bill Conway we hated for himself.

The lady's affection and the gentleman's obliviousness were hot topics at every sewing circle in town. It was through these two unfortunate people that we aimed to take a stand against our common enemy. Hitting less than three targets with one action didn’t fit our ruthless intentions. We didn't dislike the widow merely for her sentimental nature, but because she was the mother of Bill Conway; we didn't have issues with Mr. Meeks just because he was bland like his own syrups, but because the widow had feelings for him. We hated Bill Conway simply for who he was.

Late one dark Saturday night in September we carried our plan into effect. On the following morning, as the orderly citizens wended their way to church past the widow's abode, their sober faces relaxed at beholding over her front door the well known gilt Mortar and Pestle which usually stood on the top of a pole on the opposite corner; while the passers on that side of the street were equally amused and scandalized at seeing a placard bearing the following announcement tacked to the druggist's window-shutters:

Late one dark Saturday night in September, we put our plan into action. The next morning, as the orderly citizens made their way to church past the widow's house, their serious expressions softened when they saw the familiar gold Mortar and Pestle that usually sat atop a pole at the opposite corner; meanwhile, those walking on that side of the street were both entertained and shocked to find a sign with the following announcement posted on the druggist's window shutters:

Wanted, a Sempstress!

Wanted, a Seamstress!

The naughty cleverness of the joke (which I should be sorry to defend) was recognized at once. It spread like wildfire over the town, and, though the mortar and the placard were speedily removed, our triumph was complete. The whole community was on the broad grin, and our participation in the affair seemingly unsuspected.

The mischievous cleverness of the joke (which I shouldn’t have to defend) was quickly noticed. It spread like wildfire throughout the town, and although the mortar and the sign were soon taken down, our victory was total. The entire community was in on the joke, and our involvement in it seemed to go unnoticed.

It was those wicked soldiers at the fort!

It was those evil soldiers at the fort!





Chapter Ten—I Fight Conway

There was one person, however, who cherished a strong suspicion that the Centipedes had had a hand in the business; and that person was Conway. His red hair seemed to change to a livelier red, and his sallow cheeks to a deeper sallow, as we glanced at him stealthily over the tops of our slates the next day in school. He knew we were watching him, and made sundry mouths and scowled in the most threatening way over his sums.

There was one person, though, who strongly suspected that the Centipedes were involved; that person was Conway. His red hair appeared to brighten, and his sickly cheeks looked even more pale as we secretly watched him from behind our slates the next day in class. He knew we were keeping an eye on him and made various faces, scowling threateningly at his math problems.

Conway had an accomplishment peculiarly his own—that of throwing his thumbs out of joint at will. Sometimes while absorbed in study, or on becoming nervous at recitation, he performed the feat unconsciously. Throughout this entire morning his thumbs were observed to be in a chronic state of dislocation, indicating great mental agitation on the part of the owner. We fully expected an outbreak from him at recess; but the intermission passed off tranquilly, somewhat to our disappointment.

Conway had a unique talent—he could dislocate his thumbs at will. Sometimes, while deeply focused on studying or feeling anxious during class, he would do it without realizing. All morning, his thumbs were noticeably out of joint, showing that he was really stressed. We thought he would lose it during recess, but the break went by quietly, much to our disappointment.

At the close of the afternoon session it happened that Binny Wallace and myself, having got swamped in our Latin exercise, were detained in school for the purpose of refreshing our memories with a page of Mr. Andrews's perplexing irregular verbs. Binny Wallace finishing his task first, was dismissed. I followed shortly after, and, on stepping into the playground, saw my little friend plastered, as it were, up against the fence, and Conway standing in front of him ready to deliver a blow on the upturned, unprotected face, whose gentleness would have stayed any arm but a coward's.

At the end of the afternoon session, Binny Wallace and I found ourselves stuck in school because we were struggling with our Latin assignment. We needed to brush up on Mr. Andrews's confusing irregular verbs. Binny finished his work first and was allowed to leave. I followed not long after, and when I stepped into the playground, I saw my little friend pressed up against the fence, with Conway in front of him, ready to strike his vulnerable, gentle face—something that would have stopped anyone else's hand but a coward's.

Seth Rodgers, with both hands in his pockets, was leaning against the pump lazily enjoying the sport; but on seeing me sweep across the yard, whirling my strap of books in the air like a sling, he called out lustily, “Lay low, Conway! Here's young Bailey!”

Seth Rodgers, with his hands in his pockets, was casually leaning against the pump, enjoying the game; but when he saw me run across the yard, swinging my strap of books in the air like a slingshot, he shouted out, “Watch out, Conway! Here comes young Bailey!”

Conway turned just in time to catch on his shoulder the blow intended for his head. He reached forward one of his long arms—he had arms like a windmill, that boy—and, grasping me by the hair, tore out quite a respectable handful. The tears flew to my eyes, but they were not the tears of defeat; they were merely the involuntary tribute which nature paid to the departed tresses.

Conway turned just in time to catch the blow meant for his head on his shoulder. He reached forward with one of his long arms—he had arms like a windmill, that kid—and, grabbing me by the hair, pulled out quite a decent handful. Tears sprang to my eyes, but they weren't tears of defeat; they were just the involuntary tribute that nature paid to the lost hair.

In a second my little jacket lay on the ground, and I stood on guard, resting lightly on my right leg and keeping my eye fixed steadily on Conway's—in all of which I was faithfully following the instructions of Phil Adams, whose father subscribed to a sporting journal.

In a moment, my little jacket was on the ground, and I stood guard, leaning slightly on my right leg and keeping my gaze trained on Conway's—in all of which I was faithfully following the advice of Phil Adams, whose dad subscribed to a sports magazine.

Conway also threw himself into a defensive attitude, and there we were, glaring at each other motionless, neither of us disposed to risk an attack, but both on the alert to resist one. There is no telling how long we might have remained in that absurd position, had we not been interrupted.

Conway also took on a defensive stance, and there we were, staring at each other without moving, neither of us willing to make a move, but both ready to defend against one. It’s hard to say how long we could've stayed in that ridiculous situation if we hadn't been interrupted.

It was a custom with the larger pupils to return to the playground after school, and play baseball until sundown. The town authorities had prohibited ball-playing on the Square, and, there being no other available place, the boys fell back perforce on the school-yard. Just at this crisis a dozen or so of the Templars entered the gate, and, seeing at a glance the belligerent status of Conway and myself, dropped bat and ball, and rushed to the spot where we stood.

It was a tradition for the older kids to go back to the playground after school and play baseball until sunset. The town authorities had banned playing ball in the Square, and with no other place to go, the boys were forced to use the schoolyard. Just at that moment, about a dozen of the Templars walked through the gate, and seeing right away that Conway and I were in a confrontation, they dropped their bats and balls and rushed over to where we were standing.

“Is it a fight?” asked Phil Adams, who saw by our freshness that we had not yet got to work.

“Is it a fight?” asked Phil Adams, noticing from our fresh appearance that we hadn't started working yet.

“Yes, it's a fight,” I answered, “unless Conway will ask Wallace's pardon, promise never to hector me in future—and put back my hair!”

“Yes, it's a fight,” I replied, “unless Conway asks Wallace for forgiveness, promises to stop bothering me in the future—and fixes my hair!”

This last condition was rather a staggerer.

This last condition was quite a shock.

“I sha'n't do nothing of the sort,” said Conway, sulkily.

“I won’t do anything like that,” said Conway, sulkily.

“Then the thing must go on,” said Adams, with dignity. “Rodgers, as I understand it, is your second, Conway? Bailey, come here. What's the row about?”

“Then we have to move forward,” said Adams, with dignity. “Rodgers, as I understand it, is your second, Conway? Bailey, come here. What's going on?”

“He was thrashing Binny Wallace.”

"He was beating Binny Wallace."

“No, I wasn't,” interrupted Conway; “but I was going to because he knows who put Meeks's mortar over our door. And I know well enough who did it; it was that sneaking little mulatter!” pointing at me.

“No, I wasn't,” interrupted Conway; “but I was going to because he knows who put Meeks's mortar over our door. And I know exactly who did it; it was that sneaky little mulatto!” pointing at me.

“O, by George!” I cried, reddening at the insult.

“Oh, my gosh!” I exclaimed, blushing at the insult.

“Cool is the word,” said Adams, as he bound a handkerchief round my head, and carefully tucked away the long straggling locks that offered a tempting advantage to the enemy. “Who ever heard of a fellow with such a head of hair going into action!” muttered Phil, twitching the handkerchief to ascertain if it were securely tied. He then loosened my gallowses (braces), and buckled them tightly above my hips. “Now, then, bantam, never say die!”

“Cool is the word,” said Adams as he wrapped a handkerchief around my head and carefully tucked away the long, messy hair that gave the enemy an easy target. “Who ever heard of a guy with such a head of hair going into action!” Phil muttered, tugging at the handkerchief to check if it was tied securely. He then loosened my suspenders and fastened them tightly above my hips. “Now, then, bantam, never give up!”

Conway regarded these business-like preparations with evident misgiving, for he called Rodgers to his side, and had himself arrayed in a similar manner, though his hair was cropped so close that you couldn't have taken hold of it with a pair of tweezers.

Conway looked at these serious preparations with clear unease, so he called Rodgers over and got himself dressed in a similar way, even though his hair was cut so short that you couldn't grab it with a pair of tweezers.

“Is your man ready?” asked Phil Adams, addressing Rodgers.

“Is your guy ready?” asked Phil Adams, looking at Rodgers.

“Ready!”

“On it!”

“Keep your back to the gate, Tom,” whispered Phil in my car, “and you'll have the sun in his eyes.”

“Keep your back to the gate, Tom,” Phil whispered in my car, “and you'll have the sun in his eyes.”

Behold us once more face to face, like David and the Philistine. Look at us as long as you may; for this is all you shall see of the combat. According to my thinking, the hospital teaches a better lesson than the battle-field. I will tell you about my black eye, and my swollen lip, if you will; but not a word of the fight.

Here we are again, face to face, like David and Goliath. Stare at us as long as you want; this is all you’re going to see of the showdown. Honestly, I think the hospital teaches a better lesson than the battlefield. I’ll share the story of my black eye and swollen lip if you’d like, but I won’t say a word about the fight.

You'll get no description of it from me, simply because I think it would prove very poor reading, and not because I consider my revolt against Conway's tyranny unjustifiable.

You'll get no description of it from me, simply because I think it would make for very dull reading, and not because I believe my rebellion against Conway's tyranny is unjustified.

I had borne Conway's persecutions for many months with lamb-like patience. I might have shielded myself by appealing to Mr. Grimshaw; but no boy in the Temple Grammar School could do that without losing caste. Whether this was just or not doesn't matter a pin, since it was so—a traditionary law of the place. The personal inconvenience I suffered from my tormentor was nothing to the pain he inflicted on me indirectly by his persistent cruelty to little Binny Wallace. I should have lacked the spirit of a hen if I had not resented it finally. I am glad that I faced Conway, and asked no favors, and got rid of him forever. I am glad that Phil Adams taught me to box, and I say to all youngsters: Learn to box, to ride, to pull an oar, and to swim. The occasion may come round, when a decent proficiency in one or the rest of these accomplishments will be of service to you.

I had endured Conway's bullying for many months with a lot of patience. I could have protected myself by going to Mr. Grimshaw, but no boy at Temple Grammar School could do that without losing respect. Whether that was fair or not doesn’t matter at all, since it was just the way things were—a traditional rule of the school. The personal discomfort I experienced from my bully was nothing compared to the pain he caused me indirectly through his relentless cruelty toward little Binny Wallace. I would have been lacking in spirit if I hadn't finally stood up for myself. I'm glad I confronted Conway, asked for no favors, and got rid of him for good. I’m grateful that Phil Adams taught me how to box, and I tell all young people: Learn to box, ride a horse, row, and swim. There might come a time when being good at any of these skills will really help you.

In one of the best books (1) ever written for boys are these words:

In one of the best books (1) ever written for boys, you’ll find these words:

“Learn to box, then, as you learn to play cricket and football. Not one of you will be the worse, but very much the better, for learning to box well. Should you never have to use it in earnest there's no exercise in the world so good for the temper, and for the muscles of the back and legs.

“Learn to box just like you learn to play cricket and football. None of you will be worse off for it; in fact, you'll be much better for knowing how to box well. Even if you never have to use it for real, there's no workout that’s better for your mood and for the muscles in your back and legs.”

“As for fighting, keep out of it, if you can, by all means. When the time comes, if ever it should, that you have to say 'Yes' or 'No' to a challenge to fight, say 'No' if you can—only take care you make it plain to yourself why you say 'No.' It's a proof of the highest courage, if done from true Christian motives. It's quite right and justifiable, if done from a simple aversion to physical pain and danger. But don't say 'No' because you fear a licking and say or think it's because you fear God, for that's neither Christian nor honest. And if you do fight, fight it out; and don't give in while you can stand and see.”

“When it comes to fighting, stay out of it if you can. When the moment arrives that you have to say 'Yes' or 'No' to a fight, choose 'No' if possible—just make sure you understand why you’re saying 'No.' It shows the greatest courage if your reasons are genuinely Christian. It’s perfectly acceptable if it comes from a simple dislike of pain and danger. But don’t say 'No' because you’re afraid of losing and pretend it’s out of respect for God, because that’s neither Christian nor honest. And if you do end up fighting, go all in; don’t back down as long as you can stand and see.”

And don't give in when you can't! see! For I could stand very little, and see not at all (having pommelled the school pump for the last twenty seconds), when Conway retired from the field. As Phil Adams stepped up to shake hands with me, he received a telling blow in the stomach; for all the fight was not out of me yet, and I mistook him for a new adversary.

And don't give up when you can't see! Because I could handle very little, and couldn't see at all (having punched the school water pump for the last twenty seconds), when Conway left the area. When Phil Adams came over to shake hands with me, I landed a solid punch in his stomach; I still had some fight left in me, and I thought he was a new opponent.

Convinced of my error, I accepted his congratulations, with those of the other boys, blandly and blindly. I remember that Binny Wallace wanted to give me his silver pencil-case. The gentle soul had stood throughout the contest with his face turned to the fence, suffering untold agony.

Convinced I was wrong, I accepted his congratulations, along with those of the other boys, naively and without thought. I remember Binny Wallace wanted to give me his silver pencil case. The kind-hearted guy had stood the entire time with his back to the action, going through so much pain.

A good wash at the pump, and a cold key applied to my eye, refreshed me amazingly. Escorted by two or three of the schoolfellows, I walked home through the pleasant autumn twilight, battered but triumphant. As I went along, my cap cocked on one side to keep the chilly air from my eye, I felt that I was not only following my nose, but following it so closely, that I was in some danger of treading on it. I seemed to have nose enough for the whole party. My left cheek, also, was puffed out like a dumpling. I couldn't help saying to myself, “If this is victory, how about that other fellow?”

A quick wash at the pump and a cold key on my eye really refreshed me. Surrounded by a couple of my classmates, I walked home through the nice autumn twilight, battered but feeling victorious. As I strolled along, my cap tilted to one side to keep the chilly air off my eye, I realized I wasn't just following my nose—I was so close to it that I was in danger of stepping on it. It felt like I had enough nose for the whole group. My left cheek was also swollen like a dumpling. I couldn't help but think, "If this is what victory feels like, what happened to that other guy?"

“Tom,” said Harry Blake, hesitating.

“Tom,” Harry Blake said, hesitating.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Did you see Mr. Grimshaw looking out of the recitation-room window just as we left the yard?”

“Did you see Mr. Grimshaw looking out of the classroom window just as we left the yard?”

“No was he, though?”

"No, he wasn't, though?"

“I am sure of it.”

"I'm sure of it."

“Then he must have seen all the row.”

“Then he must have seen the whole scene.”

“Shouldn't wonder.”

"Not surprised."

“No, he didn't,” broke in Adams, “or he would have stopped it short metre; but I guess be saw you pitching into the pump which you did uncommonly strong—and of course be smelt mischief directly.”

“No, he didn't,” interrupted Adams, “or he would have stopped it right away; but I guess he saw you going after the pump really hard—and of course he sensed trouble immediately.”

“Well, it can't be helped now,” I reflected.

“Well, there's nothing that can be done about it now,” I thought.

“—As the monkey said when he fell out of the cocoanut tree,” added Charley Marden, trying to make me laugh.

“—As the monkey said when he fell out of the coconut tree,” added Charley Marden, trying to make me laugh.

It was early candle-light when we reached the house. Miss Abigail, opening the front door, started back at my hilarious appearance. I tried to smile upon her sweetly, but the smile, rippling over my swollen cheek, and dying away like a spent wave on my nose, produced an expression of which Miss Abigail declared she had never seen the like excepting on the face of a Chinese idol.

It was early evening when we got to the house. Miss Abigail, opening the front door, gasped at my funny appearance. I attempted to smile at her sweetly, but the smile, stretching across my swollen cheek and fading away like a spent wave on my nose, made an expression that Miss Abigail said she had never seen before, except on the face of a Chinese idol.

She hustled me unceremoniously into the presence of my grandfather in the sitting-room. Captain Nutter, as the recognized professional warrior of our family, could not consistently take me to task for fighting Conway; nor was he disposed to do so; for the Captain was well aware of the long-continued provocation I had endured.

She hurried me into the sitting room to see my grandfather. Captain Nutter, our family’s acknowledged warrior, couldn’t keep lecturing me for fighting Conway; nor did he intend to, since he knew how long I had been provoked.

“Ah, you rascal!” cried the old gentleman, after hearing my story. “Just like me when I was young—always in one kind of trouble or another. I believe it runs in the family.”

“Ah, you little troublemaker!” said the old man after hearing my story. “Just like me when I was your age—always getting into some kind of trouble. I guess it runs in the family.”

“I think,” said Miss Abigail, without the faintest expression on her countenance, “that a table-spoonful of hot-dro—” The Captain interrupted Miss Abigail peremptorily, directing her to make a shade out of cardboard and black silk to tie over my eye. Miss Abigail must have been possessed with the idea that I had taken up pugilism as a profession, for she turned out no fewer than six of these blinders.

“I think,” said Miss Abigail, without the slightest change in her expression, “that a tablespoon of hot dro—” The Captain cut her off decisively, telling her to make a shade out of cardboard and black silk to cover my eye. Miss Abigail seemed convinced that I had taken up boxing as a profession, because she ended up making no less than six of these blinders.

“They'll be handy to have in the house,” says Miss Abigail, grimly.

“They'll be useful to have around the house,” Miss Abigail says with a serious tone.

Of course, so great a breach of discipline was not to be passed over by Mr. Grimshaw. He had, as we suspected, witnessed the closing scene of the fight from the school-room window, and the next morning, after prayers, I was not wholly unprepared when Master Conway and myself were called up to the desk for examination. Conway, with a piece of court-plaster in the shape of a Maltese cross on his right cheek, and I with the silk patch over my left eye, caused a general titter through the room.

Of course, Mr. Grimshaw wasn't going to let such a major breach of discipline go unnoticed. As we suspected, he had seen the final moments of the fight from the classroom window, and the next morning, after prayers, I was somewhat prepared when Master Conway and I were called to the desk for questioning. Conway, sporting a piece of adhesive bandage in the shape of a Maltese cross on his right cheek, and I with a silk patch over my left eye, sparked a general giggle throughout the room.

“Silence!” said Mr. Grimshaw, sharply.

“Silence!” Mr. Grimshaw said sharply.

As the reader is already familiar with the leading points in the case of Bailey versus Conway, I shall not report the trial further than to say that Adams, Marden, and several other pupils testified to the fact that Conway had imposed on me ever since my first day at the Temple School. Their evidence also went to show that Conway was a quarrelsome character generally. Bad for Conway. Seth Rodgers, on the part of his friend, proved that I had struck the first blow. That was bad for me.

As the reader already knows the main points in the case of Bailey versus Conway, I won’t go into detail about the trial except to mention that Adams, Marden, and several other students testified that Conway had bullied me from my very first day at the Temple School. Their testimony also indicated that Conway was generally a confrontational person. Not great for Conway. Seth Rodgers, on behalf of his friend, proved that I had thrown the first punch. That was not good for me.

“If you please, sir,” said Binny Wallace, holding up his hand for permission to speak, “Bailey didn't fight on his own account; he fought on my account, and, if you please, sir, I am the boy to be blamed, for I was the cause of the trouble.”

“If you don’t mind, sir,” said Binny Wallace, raising his hand for permission to speak, “Bailey didn’t fight for himself; he fought for me, and, if you don’t mind, sir, I’m the one to blame, because I was the reason for the trouble.”

This drew out the story of Conway's harsh treatment of the smaller boys. As Binny related the wrongs of his playfellows, saying very little of his own grievances, I noticed that Mr. Grimshaw's hand, unknown to himself perhaps, rested lightly from time to time on Wallace's sunny hair. The examination finished, Mr. Grimshaw leaned on the desk thoughtfully for a moment and then said:

This highlighted Conway's cruel behavior towards the younger boys. As Binny shared the troubles of his friends, hardly mentioning his own issues, I noticed that Mr. Grimshaw's hand, perhaps without him realizing it, occasionally rested gently on Wallace's bright hair. Once the examination was over, Mr. Grimshaw leaned on the desk in thought for a moment and then said:

“Every boy in this school knows that it is against the rules to fight. If one boy maltreats another, within school-bounds, or within school-hours, that is a matter for me to settle. The case should be laid before me. I disapprove of tale-bearing, I never encourage it in the slightest degree; but when one pupil systematically persecutes a schoolmate, it is the duty of some head-boy to inform me. No pupil has a right to take the law into his own hands. If there is any fighting to be done, I am the person to be consulted. I disapprove of boys' fighting; it is unnecessary and unchristian. In the present instance, I consider every large boy in this school at fault, but as the offence is one of omission rather than commission, my punishment must rest only on the two boys convicted of misdemeanor. Conway loses his recess for a month, and Bailey has a page added to his Latin lessons for the next four recitations. I now request Bailey and Conway to shake hands in the presence of the school, and acknowledge their regret at what has occurred.”

“Every boy in this school knows that fighting is against the rules. If one boy mistreats another during school hours or on school grounds, that's something I need to handle. That situation should be reported to me. I don’t like gossiping, and I don't encourage it at all; however, when one student consistently bullies another, it's the responsibility of some head boy to inform me. No student has the right to take matters into their own hands. If there's going to be any fighting, I'm the one to talk to. I’m against boys fighting; it's unnecessary and not right. In this case, I think every older boy in this school is at fault, but since the issue is one of neglect rather than action, I will only punish the two boys found guilty of wrongdoing. Conway will miss his recess for a month, and Bailey will have an extra page added to his Latin lessons for the next four classes. I now ask Bailey and Conway to shake hands in front of the school and express their regret over what happened.”

Conway and I approached each other slowly and cautiously, as if we were bent upon another hostile collision. We clasped hands in the tamest manner imaginable, and Conway mumbled, “I'm sorry I fought with you.”

Conway and I moved toward each other slowly and carefully, as if we were about to have another heated clash. We shook hands in the simplest way possible, and Conway muttered, “I’m sorry I fought with you.”

“I think you are,” I replied, drily, “and I'm sorry I had to thrash you.”

“I think you are,” I replied dryly, “and I'm sorry I had to beat you up.”

“You can go to your seats,” said Mr. Grimshaw, turning his face aside to hide a smile. I am sure my apology was a very good one.

“You can take your seats,” Mr. Grimshaw said, turning his face away to hide a smile. I’m sure my apology was really good.

I never had any more trouble with Conway. He and his shadow, Seth Rodgers, gave me a wide berth for many months. Nor was Binny Wallace subjected to further molestation. Miss Abigail's sanitary stores, including a bottle of opodeldoc, were never called into requisition. The six black silk patches, with their elastic strings, are still dangling from a beam in the garret of the Nutter House, waiting for me to get into fresh difficulties.

I never had any more problems with Conway. He and his sidekick, Seth Rodgers, kept their distance for many months. Binny Wallace also didn’t face any more harassment. Miss Abigail's first aid supplies, including a bottle of opodeldoc, were never needed. The six black silk patches, with their elastic strings, are still hanging from a beam in the attic of the Nutter House, waiting for me to get into new trouble.

    (1)"Tom Brown's School Days at Rugby”
 
(1)"Tom Brown's School Days at Rugby"




Chapter Eleven—All About Gypsy

This record of my life at Rivermouth would be strangely incomplete did I not devote an entire chapter to Gypsy. I had other pets, of course; for what healthy boy could long exist without numerous friends in the animal kingdom? I had two white mice that were forever gnawing their way out of a pasteboard chateau, and crawling over my face when I lay asleep. I used to keep the pink-eyed little beggars in my bedroom, greatly to the annoyance of Miss Abigail, who was constantly fancying that one of the mice had secreted itself somewhere about her person.

This record of my life at Rivermouth would be oddly incomplete if I didn’t dedicate a whole chapter to Gypsy. I had other pets, of course; what healthy boy could survive long without plenty of friends in the animal world? I had two white mice that were always trying to gnaw their way out of a cardboard castle, crawling over my face while I slept. I kept those pink-eyed little rascals in my bedroom, much to Miss Abigail's annoyance, as she constantly worried that one of the mice had hidden itself somewhere on her.

I also owned a dog, a terrier, who managed in some inscrutable way to pick a quarrel with the moon, and on bright nights kept up such a ki-yi-ing in our back garden, that we were finally forced to dispose of him at private sale. He was purchased by Mr. Oxford, the butcher. I protested against the arrangement and ever afterwards, when we had sausages from Mr. Oxford's shop, I made believe I detected in them certain evidences that Cato had been foully dealt with.

I also had a dog, a terrier, who somehow got into a feud with the moon, and on bright nights, he would yowl so loudly in our backyard that we eventually had to sell him privately. He was bought by Mr. Oxford, the butcher. I was against the whole thing, and from then on, whenever we had sausages from Mr. Oxford's shop, I pretended I could taste that Cato had been wronged.

Of birds I had no end, robins, purple-martins, wrens, bulfinches, bobolinks, ringdoves, and pigeons. At one time I took solid comfort in the iniquitous society of a dissipated old parrot, who talked so terribly, that the Rev. Wibird Hawkins, happening to get a sample of Poll's vituperative powers, pronounced him “a benighted heathen,” and advised the Captain to get rid of him. A brace of turtles supplanted the parrot in my affections; the turtles gave way to rabbits; and the rabbits in turn yielded to the superior charms of a small monkey, which the Captain bought of a sailor lately from the coast of Africa.

I had an endless number of birds—robins, purple martins, wrens, bullfinches, bobolinks, ring doves, and pigeons. At one point, I found great comfort in the corrupt company of a reckless old parrot, who talked so horribly that Rev. Wibird Hawkins, after hearing an example of Poll's harsh words, called him “a lost soul” and advised the Captain to get rid of him. Then, I replaced the parrot with a pair of turtles; the turtles were eventually replaced by rabbits; and the rabbits were finally overtaken by the undeniable charm of a small monkey that the Captain bought from a sailor recently returned from the coast of Africa.

But Gypsy was the prime favorite, in spite of many rivals. I never grew weary of her. She was the most knowing little thing in the world. Her proper sphere in life—and the one to which she ultimately attained—was the saw-dust arena of a travelling circus. There was nothing short of the three R's, reading, 'riting, and 'rithmetic, that Gypsy couldn't be taught. The gift of speech was not hers, but the faculty of thought was.

But Gypsy was the top favorite, despite having many competitors. I never got tired of her. She was the smartest little thing in the world. Her true place in life—and the one she eventually reached—was the sawdust ring of a traveling circus. There wasn’t much, aside from the basics of reading, writing, and arithmetic, that Gypsy couldn’t learn. She couldn’t speak, but she was capable of thought.

My little friend, to be sure, was not exempt from certain graceful weaknesses, inseparable, perhaps, from the female character. She was very pretty, and she knew it. She was also passionately fond of dress—by which I mean her best harness. When she had this on, her curvetings and prancings were laughable, though in ordinary tackle she went along demurely enough. There was something in the enamelled leather and the silver-washed mountings that chimed with her artistic sense. To have her mane braided, and a rose or a pansy stuck into her forelock, was to make her too conceited for anything.

My little friend definitely had some charming weaknesses that were probably tied to her female nature. She was really pretty, and she knew it. She was also mad about dressing up—by that, I mean her best outfit. When she wore that, her prancing and prancing around were hilarious, but when she was in regular gear, she moved along quite modestly. There was something about the shiny leather and the silver-plated fittings that matched her artistic sensibilities. Having her mane braided and a rose or a pansy tucked into her forelock made her so full of herself it was almost too much.

She had another trait not rare among her sex. She liked the attentions of young gentlemen, while the society of girls bored her. She would drag them, sulkily, in the cart; but as for permitting one of them in the saddle, the idea was preposterous. Once when Pepper Whitcomb's sister, in spite of our remonstrances, ventured to mount her, Gypsy gave a little indignant neigh, and tossed the gentle Emma heels over head in no time. But with any of the boys the mare was as docile as a lamb.

She had another trait not uncommon among women. She enjoyed the attention of young men, while being around girls bored her. She would drag them along sulkily in the cart, but the thought of allowing one of them to ride her was absurd. Once, when Pepper Whitcomb's sister, despite our protests, dared to get on her, Gypsy let out an indignant neigh and quickly tossed the gentle Emma over. But with any of the boys, the mare was as gentle as a lamb.

Her treatment of the several members of the family was comical. For the Captain she entertained a wholesome respect, and was always on her good behavior when he was around. As to Miss Abigail, Gypsy simply laughed at her—literally laughed, contracting her upper lip and displaying all her snow-white teeth, as if something about Miss Abigail struck her, Gypsy, as being extremely ridiculous.

Her way of dealing with the family members was funny. She had a genuine respect for the Captain and always behaved herself when he was around. As for Miss Abigail, Gypsy just laughed at her—literally laughed, curling her upper lip and showing all her bright white teeth, as if something about Miss Abigail seemed really silly to her, Gypsy.

Kitty Collins, for some reason or another, was afraid of the pony, or pretended to be. The sagacious little animal knew it, of course, and frequently, when Kitty was banging out clothes near the stable, the mare being loose in the yard, would make short plunges at her. Once Gypsy seized the basket of clothespins with her teeth, and rising on her hind legs, pawing the air with her fore feet followed Kitty clear up to the scullery steps.

Kitty Collins was scared of the pony for some reason, or at least she acted like she was. The clever little animal noticed it and often, while Kitty was hanging out laundry near the stable, the mare would suddenly leap toward her. One time, Gypsy grabbed the basket of clothespins with her teeth, reared up on her hind legs, and pawed at the air with her front feet while following Kitty all the way to the kitchen steps.

That part of the yard was shut off from the rest by a gate; but no gate was proof against Gypsy's ingenuity. She could let down bars, lift up latches, draw bolts, and turn all sorts of buttons. This accomplishment rendered it hazardous for Miss Abigail or Kitty to leave any eatables on the kitchen table near the window. On one occasion Gypsy put in her head and lapped up six custard pies that had been placed by the casement to cool.

That part of the yard was fenced off from the rest by a gate; but no gate could stop Gypsy's cleverness. She was able to lower bars, lift latches, slide bolts, and turn all kinds of handles. This skill made it risky for Miss Abigail or Kitty to leave any food on the kitchen table near the window. One time, Gypsy poked her head in and ate six custard pies that had been set by the window to cool.

An account of my young lady's various pranks would fill a thick volume. A favorite trick of hers, on being requested to “walk like Miss Abigail,” was to assume a little skittish gait so true to nature that Miss Abigail herself was obliged to admit the cleverness of the imitation.

An account of my young lady's various pranks could fill a thick book. A favorite trick of hers, when asked to “walk like Miss Abigail,” was to adopt a little skittish walk so true to life that Miss Abigail herself had to acknowledge how clever the imitation was.

The idea of putting Gypsy through a systematic course of instruction was suggested to me by a visit to the circus which gave an annual performance in Rivermouth. This show embraced among its attractions a number of trained Shetland ponies, and I determined that Gypsy should likewise have the benefit of a liberal education. I succeeded in teaching her to waltz, to fire a pistol by tugging at a string tied to the trigger, to lie down dead, to wink one eye, and to execute many other feats of a difficult nature. She took to her studies admirably, and enjoyed the whole thing as much as anyone.

The idea of putting Gypsy through a structured training program came to me after visiting a circus that had an annual show in Rivermouth. One of the highlights of the show was a group of trained Shetland ponies, and I decided that Gypsy should also get a well-rounded education. I managed to teach her how to waltz, fire a pistol by pulling a string attached to the trigger, play dead, wink one eye, and perform many other challenging tricks. She adapted to her training wonderfully and had just as much fun as anyone else.

The monkey was a perpetual marvel to Gypsy. They became bosom-friends in an incredibly brief period, and were never easy out of each other's sight. Prince Zany—that's what Pepper Whitcomb and I christened him one day, much to the disgust of the monkey, who bit a piece out of Pepper's nose—resided in the stable, and went to roost every night on the pony's back, where I usually found him in the morning. Whenever I rode out, I was obliged to secure his Highness the Prince with a stout cord to the fence, he chattering all the time like a madman.

The monkey was an endless source of wonder for Gypsy. They became best friends in no time at all and couldn't stand to be apart. We named him Prince Zany one day, much to the monkey's annoyance, who actually bit a chunk out of Pepper's nose. He lived in the stable and would sleep every night on the pony's back, which is where I usually found him in the morning. Whenever I went out riding, I had to tie His Highness the Prince securely to the fence with a strong cord, and he would chatter away like a crazy person the whole time.

One afternoon as I was cantering through the crowded part of the town, I noticed that the people in the street stopped, stared at me, and fell to laughing. I turned round in the saddle, and there was Zany, with a great burdock leaf in his paw, perched up behind me on the crupper, as solemn as a judge.

One afternoon, while I was trotting through the busy area of town, I noticed that the people in the street stopped, stared at me, and started laughing. I turned around in the saddle, and there was Zany, holding a large burdock leaf in his paw, sitting behind me on the back of the saddle, looking as serious as a judge.

After a few months, poor Zany sickened mysteriously, and died. The dark thought occurred to me then, and comes back to me now with redoubled force, that Miss Abigail must have given him some hot-drops. Zany left a large circle of sorrowing friends, if not relatives. Gypsy, I think, never entirely recovered from the shock occasioned by his early demise. She became fonder of me, though; and one of her cunningest demonstrations was to escape from the stable-yard, and trot up to the door of the Temple Grammar School, where I would discover her at recess patiently waiting for me, with her fore feet on the second step, and wisps of straw standing out all over her, like quills upon the fretful porcupine.

After a few months, poor Zany got mysteriously sick and died. The dark thought struck me then, and comes back to me now even stronger, that Miss Abigail must have given him some hot-drops. Zany left a large circle of grieving friends, if not relatives. Gypsy, I think, never fully recovered from the shock of his sudden death. She became closer to me, though; and one of her smartest tricks was to escape from the stable yard and trot up to the door of the Temple Grammar School, where I would find her at recess patiently waiting for me, with her front feet on the second step and bits of straw sticking out all over her like quills on a fretful porcupine.

I should fail if I tried to tell you how dear the pony was to me. Even hard, unloving men become attached to the horses they take care of; so I, who was neither unloving nor hard, grew to love every glossy hair of the pretty little creature that depended on me for her soft straw bed and her daily modicum of oats. In my prayer at night I never forgot to mention Gypsy with the rest of the family—generally setting forth her claims first.

I wouldn't be able to express how much the pony meant to me. Even tough, unfeeling people can form attachments to the horses they look after; so, being neither unfeeling nor tough, I grew to love every shiny strand of the beautiful little creature who relied on me for her soft straw bed and daily serving of oats. In my nightly prayers, I always remembered to mention Gypsy along with the rest of the family—usually putting her needs at the top of the list.

Whatever relates to Gypsy belongs properly to this narrative; therefore I offer no apology for rescuing from oblivion, and boldly printing here a short composition which I wrote in the early part of my first quarter at the Temple Grammar School. It is my maiden effort in a difficult art, and is, perhaps, lacking in those graces of thought and style which are reached only after the severest practice.

Whatever relates to Gypsy is relevant to this narrative; therefore, I make no apologies for bringing back from obscurity and confidently sharing here a short piece that I wrote in the early part of my first quarter at the Temple Grammar School. It is my first attempt in a challenging art form and is, perhaps, lacking in the finesse of thought and style that can only be achieved through rigorous practice.

Every Wednesday morning, on entering school, each pupil was expected to lay his exercise on Mr. Grimshaw's desk; the subject was usually selected by Mr. Grimshaw himself, the Monday previous. With a humor characteristic of him, our teacher had instituted two prizes, one for the best and the other for the worst composition of the month. The first prize consisted of a penknife, or a pencil-case, or some such article dear to the heart of youth; the second prize entitled the winner to wear for an hour or two a sort of conical paper cap, on the front of which was written, in tall letters, this modest admission: I AM A DUNCE! The competitor who took prize No. 2. wasn't generally an object of envy.

Every Wednesday morning, when arriving at school, every student was expected to place their assignment on Mr. Grimshaw's desk; the topic was usually chosen by Mr. Grimshaw the previous Monday. With a humor unique to him, our teacher had set up two prizes, one for the best and the other for the worst composition of the month. The first prize was a penknife, a pencil case, or a similar item beloved by kids; the second prize allowed the winner to wear a conical paper hat for an hour or two, with the words written in large letters on the front: I AM A DUNCE! The student who received prize No. 2 wasn't typically someone others envied.

My pulse beat high with pride and expectation that Wednesday morning, as I laid my essay, neatly folded, on the master's table. I firmly decline to say which prize I won; but here's the composition to speak for itself.

My heart raced with pride and anticipation that Wednesday morning as I placed my neatly folded essay on the teacher's desk. I won't say which prize I won, but here’s the composition to speak for itself.

It is no small-author vanity that induces me to publish this stray leaf of natural history. I lay it before our young folks, not for their admiration, but for their criticism. Let each reader take his lead-pencil and remorselessly correct the orthography, the capitalization, and the punctuation of the essay. I shall not feel hurt at seeing my treatise cut all to pieces; though I think highly of the production, not on account of its literary excellence, which I candidly admit is not overpowering, but because it was written years and years ago about Gypsy, by a little fellow who, when I strive to recall him, appears to me like a reduced ghost of my present self.

It's not some kind of author ego that compels me to share this random bit of natural history. I'm putting it out there for our young people, not for them to praise, but for them to critique. I encourage each reader to grab a pencil and thoroughly correct the spelling, capitalization, and punctuation of the essay. I won’t be offended if my work gets completely torn apart; even though I value it, it's not because of its literary quality, which I honestly recognize isn't amazing, but because it was written a long time ago about Gypsy, by a kid who, when I try to remember him, seems like a faded version of who I am now.

I am confident that any reader who has ever had pets, birds or animals, will forgive me for this brief digression.

I’m sure that any reader who has ever had pets, birds, or animals will understand this short detour.





Chapter Twelve—Winter at Rivermouth

“I guess we're going to have a regular old-fashioned snowstorm,” said Captain Nutter, one bleak December morning, casting a peculiarly nautical glance skyward.

“I guess we're in for a classic snowstorm,” said Captain Nutter, one dreary December morning, glancing up at the sky with a distinctly nautical look.

The Captain was always hazarding prophecies about the weather, which somehow never turned out according to his prediction. The vanes on the church-steeples seemed to take fiendish pleasure in humiliating the dear old gentleman. If he said it was going to be a clear day, a dense sea-fog was pretty certain to set in before noon. Once he caused a protracted drought by assuring us every morning, for six consecutive weeks, that it would rain in a few hours. But, sure enough, that afternoon it began snowing.

The Captain was always making predictions about the weather, which somehow never came true. The weathervanes on the church steeples seemed to take wicked delight in embarrassing the poor old guy. If he said it was going to be a clear day, a thick sea fog was almost guaranteed to roll in before noon. Once, he caused a long drought by insisting every morning for six weeks straight that it would rain in a few hours. But, sure enough, that afternoon it started snowing.

Now I had not seen a snow-storm since I was eighteen months old, and of course remembered nothing about it. A boy familiar from his infancy with the rigors of our New England winters can form no idea of the impression made on me by this natural phenomenon. My delight and surprise were as boundless as if the heavy gray sky had let down a shower of pond lilies and white roses, instead of snow-flakes. It happened to be a half-holiday, so I had nothing to do but watch the feathery crystals whirling hither and thither through the air. I stood by the sitting-room window gazing at the wonder until twilight shut out the novel scene.

I hadn't seen a snowstorm since I was a year and a half old, so I didn't remember anything about it. A boy who grew up with the harshness of our New England winters can't really understand the impact this natural event had on me. My joy and surprise were limitless, as if the heavy gray sky had showered down pond lilies and white roses instead of snowflakes. It happened to be a half-holiday, so all I could do was watch the delicate crystals swirling through the air. I stood by the living room window, staring at the amazing sight until twilight covered the scene.

We had had several slight flurries of hail and snow before, but this was a regular nor'easter.

We'd experienced a few light hail and snow flurries before, but this was a real nor'easter.

Several inches of snow had already fallen. The rose-bushes at the door drooped with the weight of their magical blossoms, and the two posts that held the garden gate were transformed into stately Turks, with white turbans, guarding the entrance to the Nutter House.

Several inches of snow had already fallen. The rose bushes at the door drooped under the weight of their beautiful blossoms, and the two posts that held the garden gate looked like majestic figures wearing white turbans, guarding the entrance to the Nutter House.

The storm increased at sundown, and continued with unabated violence through the night. The next morning, when I jumped out of bed, the sun was shining brightly, the cloudless heavens wore the tender azure of June, and the whole earth lay muffled up to the eyes, as it were, in a thick mantle of milk-white down.

The storm intensified at sunset and kept raging all night long. The next morning, when I jumped out of bed, the sun was shining brightly, the clear sky was a soft blue typical of June, and the whole ground was covered up to the eyes, so to speak, in a thick blanket of fluffy white snow.

It was a very deep snow. The Oldest Inhabitant (what would become of a New England town or village without its oldest Inhabitant?) overhauled his almanacs, and pronounced it the deepest snow we had had for twenty years. It couldn't have been much deeper without smothering us all. Our street was a sight to be seen, or, rather, it was a sight not to be seen; for very little street was visible. One huge drift completely banked up our front door and half covered my bedroom window.

It was a really deep snow. The Oldest Inhabitant (what would a New England town or village be without its oldest resident?) checked his almanacs and declared it the deepest snow we’d had in twenty years. It couldn’t have been much deeper without burying us all. Our street was quite the sight, or rather, it was a sight that couldn’t be seen; very little of the street was visible. One massive drift completely blocked our front door and almost covered my bedroom window.

There was no school that day, for all the thoroughfares were impassable. By twelve o'clock, however, the great snowploughs, each drawn by four yokes of oxen, broke a wagon-path through the principal streets; but the foot-passengers had a hard time of it floundering in the arctic drifts.

There was no school that day because all the roads were blocked. By noon, though, the big snowplows, each pulled by four teams of oxen, cleared a path through the main streets; however, pedestrians had a tough time struggling through the heavy snowdrifts.

The Captain and I cut a tunnel, three feet wide and six feet high, from our front door to the sidewalk opposite. It was a beautiful cavern, with its walls and roof inlaid with mother-of-pearl and diamonds. I am sure the ice palace of the Russian Empress, in Cowper's poem, was not a more superb piece of architecture.

The Captain and I dug a tunnel three feet wide and six feet high from our front door to the sidewalk across the street. It was a stunning cavern, with walls and a ceiling inlaid with mother-of-pearl and diamonds. I’m sure the ice palace of the Russian Empress in Cowper's poem wasn't a more impressive piece of architecture.

The thermometer began falling shortly before sunset and we had the bitterest cold night I ever experienced. This brought out the Oldest Inhabitant again the next day—and what a gay old boy he was for deciding everything! Our tunnel was turned into solid ice. A crust thick enough to bear men and horses had formed over the snow everywhere, and the air was alive with merry sleigh-bells. Icy stalactites, a yard long, bung from the eaves of the house, and the Turkish sentinels at the gate looked as if they had given up all hopes of ever being relieved from duty.

The thermometer started dropping just before sunset, and we had the coldest night I’ve ever experienced. This brought out the Oldest Inhabitant again the next day—and he was such a cheerful old guy when it came to making decisions! Our tunnel had turned into solid ice. A crust thick enough to support men and horses had formed over the snow everywhere, and the air was filled with the cheerful sound of sleigh bells. Icy stalactites, a yard long, hung from the roof of the house, and the Turkish guards at the gate looked like they’d given up all hope of ever being relieved from duty.

So the winter set in cold and glittering. Everything out-of-doors was sheathed in silver mail. To quote from Charley Marden, it was “cold enough to freeze the tail off a brass monkey,”—an observation which seemed to me extremely happy, though I knew little or nothing concerning the endurance of brass monkeys, having never seen one.

So winter arrived, cold and sparkling. Everything outside was covered in a layer of silver. To quote Charley Marden, it was “cold enough to freeze the tail off a brass monkey,”—a remark that I found very fitting, even though I knew little about how tough brass monkeys are, having never seen one.

I had looked forward to the advent of the season with grave apprehensions, nerving myself to meet dreary nights and monotonous days; but summer itself was not more jolly than winter at Rivermouth. Snow-balling at school, skating on the Mill Pond, coasting by moonlight, long rides behind Gypsy in a brand-new little sleigh built expressly for her, were sports no less exhilarating than those which belonged to the sunny months. And then Thanksgiving! The nose of Memory—why shouldn't Memory have a nose?—dilates with pleasure over the rich perfume of Miss Abigail's forty mince-pies, each one more delightful than the other, like the Sultan's forty wives. Christmas was another red-letter day, though it was not so generally observed in New England as it is now.

I had been anxious about the arrival of the season, preparing myself for gloomy nights and dull days; but summer was no more cheerful than winter at Rivermouth. Snowball fights at school, skating on the Mill Pond, coasting under the moonlight, and long rides behind Gypsy in a new little sleigh made just for her were just as thrilling as the activities of the sunny months. And then there was Thanksgiving! The memory—why shouldn’t memories have a nose?—swells with joy at the delicious smell of Miss Abigail's forty mince pies, each one more delightful than the last, like the Sultan's forty wives. Christmas was another special day, although it wasn’t celebrated in New England as widely as it is now.

The great wood-fire in the tiled chimney-place made our sitting-room very cheerful of winter nights. When the north-wind howled about the eaves, and the sharp fingers of the sleet tapped against the window-panes, it was nice to be so warmly sheltered from the storm. A dish of apples and a pitcher of chilly cider were always served during the evening. The Captain had a funny way of leaning back in the chair, and eating his apple with his eyes closed. Sometimes I played dominos with him, and sometimes Miss Abigail read aloud to us, pronouncing “to” toe, and sounding all the eds.

The big fireplace with the tiled surround made our living room really cozy on winter nights. When the north wind howled outside and the sharp sleet tapped against the windows, it felt great to be so warm and protected from the storm. We always had a bowl of apples and a pitcher of cold cider in the evenings. The Captain had a quirky habit of leaning back in his chair and eating his apple with his eyes closed. Sometimes I played dominos with him, and other times Miss Abigail read to us, pronouncing “to” as toe and clearly saying all the eds.

In a former chapter I alluded to Miss Abigail's managing propensities. She had affected many changes in the Nutter House before I came there to live; but there was one thing against which she had long contended without being able to overcome. This was the Captain's pipe. On first taking command of the household, she prohibited smoking in the sitting-room, where it had been the old gentleman's custom to take a whiff or two of the fragrant weed after meals. The edict went forth—and so did the pipe. An excellent move, no doubt; but then the house was his, and if he saw fit to keep a tub of tobacco burning in the middle of the parlor floor, he had a perfect right to do so. However, he humored her in this as in other matters, and smoked by stealth, like a guilty creature, in the barn, or about the gardens. That was practicable in summer, but in winter the Captain was hard put to it. When he couldn't stand it longer, he retreated to his bedroom and barricaded the door. Such was the position of affairs at the time of which I write.

In a previous chapter, I mentioned Miss Abigail's tendency to take charge. She had made many changes in the Nutter House before I moved in, but there was one issue she struggled with for a long time and couldn't resolve: the Captain's pipe. When she first took over the household, she banned smoking in the sitting room, where it had been the old gentleman's habit to enjoy a few puffs of the comforting tobacco after meals. The rule was set, and so was the pipe. It was a smart move, no doubt; but the house belonged to him, and if he wanted to keep a bowl of tobacco burning in the middle of the living room, he was completely within his rights to do so. However, he accommodated her wishes, just like he did in other matters, and smoked secretly, like a guilty person, in the barn or around the gardens. That worked in the summer, but in winter, the Captain had a tough time. When he couldn't take it anymore, he'd retreat to his bedroom and lock the door. That was the situation at the time I’m describing.

One morning, a few days after the great snow, as Miss Abigail was dusting the chronometer in the ball, she beheld Captain Nutter slowly descending the staircase, with a long clay pipe in his mouth. Miss Abigail could hardly credit her own eyes.

One morning, a few days after the heavy snowfall, while Miss Abigail was dusting the clock in the ballroom, she saw Captain Nutter slowly coming down the stairs, with a long clay pipe in his mouth. Miss Abigail could hardly believe her eyes.

“Dan'el!” she gasped, retiring heavily on the hat-rack.

“Dan'el!” she exclaimed, leaning heavily against the hat rack.

The tone of reproach with which this word was uttered failed to produce the slightest effect on the Captain, who merely removed the pipe from his lips for an instant, and blew a cloud into the chilly air. The thermometer stood at two degrees below zero in our hall.

The tone of disapproval in which this word was said had no effect on the Captain, who simply pulled the pipe from his lips for a moment and exhaled a cloud into the cold air. The thermometer read two degrees below zero in our hallway.

“Dan'el!” cried Miss Abigail, hysterically—“Dan'el, don't come near me!” Whereupon she fainted away; for the smell of tobacco-smoke always made her deadly sick.

“Dan'el!” shouted Miss Abigail, panicking—“Dan'el, don’t come near me!” After that, she passed out; the smell of tobacco smoke always made her feel extremely sick.

Kitty Collins rushed from the kitchen with a basin of water, and set to work bathing Miss Abigail's temples and chafing her hands. I thought my grandfather rather cruel, as he stood there with a half-smile on his countenance, complacently watching Miss Abigail's sufferings. When she was “brought to,” the Captain sat down beside her, and, with a lovely twinkle in his eye, said softly:

Kitty Collins hurried out of the kitchen with a basin of water and got to work washing Miss Abigail's forehead and rubbing her hands. I found my grandfather somewhat harsh as he stood there with a half-smile on his face, watching Miss Abigail in distress with satisfaction. When she finally came around, the Captain sat down next to her and, with a charming sparkle in his eye, said softly:

“Abigail, my dear, there wasn't any tobacco in that Pipe! It was a new pipe. I fetched it down for Tom to blow soap-bubbles with.”

“Abigail, my dear, there wasn't any tobacco in that pipe! It was a new pipe. I brought it down for Tom to blow soap bubbles with.”

At these words Kitty Collins hurried away, her features-working strangely. Several minutes later I came upon her in the scullery with the greater portion of a crash towel stuffed into her mouth. “Miss Abygil smelt the terbacca with her oi!” cried Kitty, partially removing the cloth, and then immediately stopping herself up again.

At these words, Kitty Collins quickly walked away, her face looking oddly contorted. Several minutes later, I found her in the kitchen with most of a dish towel stuffed into her mouth. “Miss Abygil smelled the tobacco with her eye!” Kitty exclaimed, pulling the cloth away briefly before stuffing it back in.

The Captain's joke furnished us—that is, Kitty and me—with mirth for many a day; as to Miss Abigail, I think she never wholly pardoned him. After this, Captain Nutter gradually gave up smoking, which is an untidy, injurious, disgraceful, and highly pleasant habit.

The Captain's joke gave us—Kitty and me—lots of laughs for many days; as for Miss Abigail, I don't think she ever completely forgave him. After that, Captain Nutter slowly quit smoking, which is a messy, harmful, shameful, yet quite enjoyable habit.

A boy's life in a secluded New England town in winter does not afford many points for illustration. Of course he gets his ears or toes frost-bitten; of course he smashes his sled against another boy's; of course be bangs his bead on the ice; and he's a lad of no enterprise whatever, if he doesn't manage to skate into an eel-hole, and be brought home half drowned. All these things happened to me; but, as they lack novelty, I pass them over, to tell you about the famous snow-fort which we built on Slatter's Hill.

A boy's life in a quiet New England town during winter doesn't offer many exciting stories. Of course, he gets frostbite on his ears or toes; of course, he crashes his sled into another boy's; of course, he hits his head on the ice; and he's not really adventurous at all if he doesn't end up skating into an ice hole and gets brought home half-drowned. All of these things happened to me, but since they aren't new or interesting, I’ll skip those and tell you about the famous snow fort we built on Slatter's Hill.





Chapter Thirteen—The Snow Fort on Slatter's Hill

The memory of man, even that of the Oldest Inhabitant, runneth not back to the time when there did not exist a feud between the North End and the South End boys of Rivermouth.

The memory of people, even that of the oldest resident, doesn’t go back to a time when there wasn’t a rivalry between the North End and South End kids of Rivermouth.

The origin of the feud is involved in mystery; it is impossible to say which party was the first aggressor in the far-off anterevolutionary ages; but the fact remains that the youngsters of those antipodal sections entertained a mortal hatred for each other, and that this hatred had been handed down from generation to generation, like Miles Standish's punch-bowl.

The origin of the feud is shrouded in mystery; it's impossible to determine which side was the first to strike in the distant pre-revolutionary times; however, the truth is that the young people from those opposing areas held a deep-seated hatred for each other, and this animosity had been passed down through the generations, like Miles Standish's punch bowl.

I know not what laws, natural or unnatural, regulated the warmth of the quarrel; but at some seasons it raged more violently than at others. This winter both parties were unusually lively and antagonistic. Great was the wrath of the South-Enders, when they discovered that the North-Enders had thrown up a fort on the crown of Slatter's Hill.

I don't know what rules, natural or unnatural, controlled the intensity of the argument; but at certain times it flared up more fiercely than at others. This winter, both sides were particularly energetic and confrontational. The South-Enders were especially enraged when they found out that the North-Enders had built a fort on the top of Slatter's Hill.

Slatter's Hill, or No-man's-land, as it was generally called, was a rise of ground covering, perhaps, an acre and a quarter, situated on an imaginary line, marking the boundary between the two districts. An immense stratum of granite, which here and there thrust out a wrinkled boulder, prevented the site from being used for building purposes. The street ran on either side of the hill, from one part of which a quantity of rock had been removed to form the underpinning of the new jail. This excavation made the approach from that point all but impossible, especially when the ragged ledges were a-glitter with ice. You see what a spot it was for a snow-fort.

Slatter's Hill, or No-man's-land as it was commonly known, was a rise of land covering around an acre and a quarter, located on an imaginary line that marked the boundary between two districts. A massive layer of granite, with wrinkled boulders sticking out here and there, prevented the area from being used for construction. The street ran on either side of the hill, from which a large amount of rock had been removed to create the foundation for the new jail. This digging made access from that side nearly impossible, especially when the jagged ledges were covered in ice. You can see what a perfect spot it was for a snow fort.

One evening twenty or thirty of the North-Enders quietly took possession of Slatter's Hill, and threw up a strong line of breastworks, something after this shape:

One evening, around twenty or thirty people from the North End quietly took over Slatter's Hill and built a strong line of fortifications, somewhat in this shape:

(Ft Slatter graphic)

(Ft Slatter graphic)

The rear of the entrenchment, being protected by the quarry, was left open. The walls were four feet high, and twenty-two inches thick, strengthened at the angles by stakes driven firmly into the ground.

The back of the trench, which was shielded by the quarry, was left exposed. The walls were four feet high and twenty-two inches thick, reinforced at the corners by stakes driven securely into the ground.

Fancy the rage of the South-Enders the next day, when they spied our snowy citadel, with Jack Harris's red silk pocket handkerchief floating defiantly from the flag-staff.

Imagine the anger of the South-Enders the next day when they saw our snowy fortress, with Jack Harris's red silk handkerchief waving boldly from the flagpole.

In less than an hour it was known all over town, in military circles at least, that the “Puddle-dockers” and the “River-rats” (these were the derisive sub-titles bestowed on our South-End foes) intended to attack the fort that Saturday afternoon.

In less than an hour, everyone in town, especially in military circles, knew that the "Puddle-dockers" and the "River-rats" (the mocking names given to our rivals from South End) planned to attack the fort that Saturday afternoon.

At two o'clock all the fighting boys of the Temple Grammar School, and as many recruits as we could muster, lay behind the walls of Fort Slatter, with three hundred compact snowballs piled up in pyramids, awaiting the approach of the enemy. The enemy was not slow in making his approach—fifty strong, headed by one Mat Ames. Our forces were under the command of General J. Harris.

At two o'clock, all the fighting boys from Temple Grammar School, along with as many recruits as we could gather, were positioned behind the walls of Fort Slatter, with three hundred snowballs stacked in neat pyramids, ready for the enemy's approach. The enemy didn't take long to show up—fifty strong, led by one Mat Ames. Our troops were commanded by General J. Harris.

Before the action commenced, a meeting was arranged between the rival commanders, who drew up and signed certain rules and regulations respecting the conduct of the battle. As it was impossible for the North-Enders to occupy the fort permanently, it was stipulated that the South-Enders should assault it only on Wednesday and Saturday afternoons between the hours of two and six. For them to take possession of the place at any other time was not to constitute a capture, but on the contrary was to be considered a dishonorable and cowardly act.

Before the action began, a meeting was set up between the rival commanders, who created and signed some rules about how the battle would be conducted. Since it wasn't feasible for the North-Enders to hold the fort indefinitely, they agreed that the South-Enders could attack it only on Wednesday and Saturday afternoons from two to six. If they took control of the fort at any other time, it wouldn't count as a capture; instead, it would be seen as a dishonorable and cowardly act.

The North-Enders, on the other hand, agreed to give up the fort whenever ten of the storming party succeeded in obtaining at one time a footing on the parapet, and were able to hold the same for the space of two minutes. Both sides were to abstain from putting pebbles into their snow-balls, nor was it permissible to use frozen ammunition. A snow-ball soaked in water and left out to cool was a projectile which in previous years had been resorted to with disastrous results.

The North-Enders, meanwhile, agreed to surrender the fort as soon as ten members of the attacking party managed to get a foothold on the parapet and maintain it for two minutes. Both sides were to avoid putting pebbles in their snowballs, and using frozen projectiles was also off-limits. A snowball soaked in water and left out to freeze had been used in previous years with disastrous outcomes.

These preliminaries settled, the commanders retired to their respective corps. The interview had taken place on the hillside between the opposing lines.

These details sorted out, the commanders returned to their respective units. The meeting had occurred on the hillside between the opposing lines.

General Harris divided his men into two bodies; the first comprised the most skilful marksmen, or gunners; the second, the reserve force, was composed of the strongest boys, whose duty it was to repel the scaling parties, and to make occasional sallies for the purpose of capturing prisoners, who were bound by the articles of treaty to faithfully serve under our flag until they were exchanged at the close of the day.

General Harris split his men into two groups; the first included the best marksmen or gunners, while the second, the reserve force, consisted of the strongest boys. Their job was to fend off the attacking groups and make occasional raids to capture prisoners, who were required by the treaty to serve under our flag until they were exchanged at the end of the day.

The repellers were called light infantry; but when they carried on operations beyond the fort they became cavalry. It was also their duty, when not otherwise engaged, to manufacture snow-balls. The General's staff consisted of five Templars (I among the number, with the rank of Major), who carried the General's orders and looked after the wounded.

The repellers were known as light infantry, but when they operated outside the fort, they transformed into cavalry. It was also their job, when not otherwise occupied, to make snowballs. The General's staff included five Templars (I was one of them, holding the rank of Major), who delivered the General's orders and cared for the wounded.

General Mat Ames, a veteran commander, was no less wide-awake in the disposition of his army. Five companies, each numbering but six men, in order not to present too big a target to our sharpshooters, were to charge the fort from different points, their advance being covered by a heavy fire from the gunners posted in the rear. Each scaler was provided with only two rounds of ammunition, which were not to be used until he had mounted the breastwork and could deliver his shots on our heads.

General Mat Ames, an experienced commander, was just as alert in managing his army. Five companies, each with only six men, were set to charge the fort from different angles to avoid being an easy target for our sharpshooters. Their advance would be supported by heavy fire from the gunners positioned at the back. Each scaler was given just two rounds of ammunition, which they were instructed not to use until they climbed over the breastwork and could aim their shots at us.

The drawing below represents the interior of the fort just previous to the assault. Nothing on earth could represent the state of things after the first volley.

The drawing below shows the inside of the fort right before the attack. Nothing in the world could capture how things were after the first shot.

(Fort Slatter detail graphic)

(Fort Slatter detail graphic)

The thrilling moment had now arrived. If I had been going into a real engagement I could not have been more deeply impressed by the importance of the occasion.

The exciting moment had now come. If I were heading into a real fight, I couldn't have felt more aware of how important this moment was.

The fort opened fire first—a single ball from the dexterous band of General Harris taking General Ames in the very pit of his stomach. A cheer went up from Fort Slatter. In an instant the air was thick with flying missiles, in the midst of which we dimly descried the storming parties sweeping up the hill, shoulder to shoulder. The shouts of the leaders, and the snowballs bursting like shells about our ears, made it very lively.

The fort fired first—a single shot from General Harris's skilled crew hitting General Ames right in the gut. A cheer erupted from Fort Slatter. In an instant, the air was filled with flying projectiles, and amidst them, we could faintly see the attacking groups charging up the hill, side by side. The leaders' shouts and the snowballs exploding like shells around us created a chaotic scene.

Not more than a dozen of the enemy succeeded in reaching the crest of the hill; five of these clambered upon the icy walls, where they were instantly grabbed by the legs and jerked into the fort. The rest retired confused and blinded by our well-directed fire.

No more than a dozen of the enemy made it to the top of the hill; five of them climbed onto the icy walls, where they were quickly grabbed by the legs and pulled into the fort. The others withdrew, disoriented and blinded by our accurate fire.

When General Harris (with his right eye bunged up) said, “Soldiers, I am proud of you!” my heart swelled in my bosom.

When General Harris (with his right eye swollen shut) said, “Soldiers, I am proud of you!” my heart swelled with pride.

The victory, however, had not been without its price. Six North-Enders, having rushed out to harass the discomfited enemy, were gallantly cut off by General Ames and captured. Among these were Lieutenant P. Whitcomb (who had no business to join in the charge, being weak in the knees), and Captain Fred Langdon, of General Harris's staff. Whitcomb was one of the most notable shots on our side, though he was not much to boast of in a rough-and-tumble fight, owing to the weakness before mentioned. General Ames put him among the gunners, and we were quickly made aware of the loss we had sustained, by receiving a frequent artful ball which seemed to light with unerring instinct on any nose that was the least bit exposed. I have known one of Pepper's snow-balls, fired pointblank, to turn a corner and hit a boy who considered himself absolutely safe.

The victory, however, came at a cost. Six North-Enders, who charged out to harass the defeated enemy, were bravely cut off by General Ames and taken prisoner. Among them were Lieutenant P. Whitcomb (who really shouldn't have joined the charge, as he was unsteady on his feet) and Captain Fred Langdon from General Harris's staff. Whitcomb was one of the best marksmen on our side, although he wasn't particularly skilled in close combat due to his earlier mentioned weakness. General Ames assigned him to the gunners, and we soon realized the loss we had endured, as we frequently took hits from clever shots that seemed to zero in on anyone’s face that was even slightly exposed. I have seen one of Pepper’s snowballs, fired straight at someone, curve around a corner and hit a kid who thought he was completely safe.

But we had no time for vain regrets. The battle raged. Already there were two bad cases of black eye, and one of nosebleed, in the hospital.

But we didn’t have time for pointless regrets. The battle was going strong. There were already two serious black eyes and one nosebleed in the hospital.

It was glorious excitement, those pell-mell onslaughts and hand-to-hand struggles. Twice we were within an ace of being driven from our stronghold, when General Harris and his staff leaped recklessly upon the ramparts and hurled the besiegers heels over head down hill.

It was an amazing thrill, those chaotic attacks and close combat struggles. Twice we were just moments away from being driven out of our stronghold when General Harris and his staff boldly jumped onto the ramparts and sent the attackers flying down the hill.

At sunset, the garrison of Fort Slatter was still unconquered, and the South-Enders, in a solid phalanx, marched off whistling “Yankee Doodle,” while we cheered and jeered them until they were out of hearing.

At sunset, the garrison of Fort Slatter remained unbeaten, and the South-Enders, in a tight formation, marched off whistling “Yankee Doodle,” while we cheered and mocked them until they were out of earshot.

General Ames remained behind to effect an exchange of prisoners. We held thirteen of his men, and he eleven of ours. General Ames proposed to call it an even thing, since many of his eleven prisoners were officers, while nearly all our thirteen captives were privates. A dispute arising on this point, the two noble generals came to fisticuffs, and in the fracas our brave commander got his remaining well eye badly damaged. This didn't prevent him from writing a general order the next day, on a slate, in which he complimented the troops on their heroic behavior.

General Ames stayed behind to arrange a prisoner exchange. We had thirteen of his soldiers, and he had eleven of ours. General Ames suggested calling it even since many of his eleven prisoners were officers, while almost all of our thirteen captives were enlisted men. A disagreement over this led the two generals to throw punches, and during the scuffle, our brave commander got his good eye injured. This didn’t stop him from writing a general order the next day on a slate, in which he praised the troops for their heroic actions.

On the following Wednesday the siege was renewed. I forget whether it was on that afternoon or the next that we lost Fort Slatter; but lose it we did, with much valuable ammunition and several men. After a series of desperate assaults, we forced General Ames to capitulate; and he, in turn, made the place too hot to hold us. So from day to day the tide of battle surged to and fro, sometimes favoring our arms, and sometimes those of the enemy.

On the following Wednesday, the siege started up again. I can’t remember if it was that afternoon or the next when we lost Fort Slatter, but we definitely lost it, taking with us a lot of valuable ammunition and some men. After a series of fierce assaults, we forced General Ames to surrender; and he, in turn, made the place too dangerous for us. So day after day, the battle swung back and forth, sometimes in our favor and sometimes in favor of the enemy.

General Ames handled his men with great skill; his deadliest foe could not deny that. Once he outgeneralled our commander in the following manner: He massed his gunners on our left and opened a brisk fire, under cover of which a single company (six men) advanced on that angle of the fort. Our reserves on the right rushed over to defend the threatened point. Meanwhile, four companies of the enemy's scalers made a detour round the foot of the hill, and dashed into Fort Slatter without opposition. At the same moment General Ames's gunners closed in on our left, and there we were between two fires. Of course we had to vacate the fort. A cloud rested on General Harris's military reputation until his superior tactics enabled him to dispossess the enemy.

General Ames managed his troops really well; even his biggest enemy had to admit that. He once outsmarted our commander like this: He grouped his gunners on our left and launched a quick attack, using it as cover for a small company (just six men) to move toward that side of the fort. Our reserves on the right rushed over to protect that vulnerable area. Meanwhile, four companies of the enemy's climbers went around the base of the hill and rushed into Fort Slatter with no resistance. At the same time, General Ames's gunners tightened their grip on our left, leaving us trapped between two attacks. Obviously, we had to leave the fort. General Harris's military reputation suffered until his superior tactics allowed him to take back control from the enemy.

As the winter wore on, the war-spirit waxed fiercer and fiercer. At length the provision against using heavy substances in the snow-balls was disregarded. A ball stuck full of sand-bird shot came tearing into Fort Slatter. In retaliation, General Harris ordered a broadside of shells; i. e. snow-balls containing marbles. After this, both sides never failed to freeze their ammunition.

As winter dragged on, the spirit of battle grew stronger and stronger. Eventually, the rule against packing heavy stuff in snowballs was thrown out the window. A snowball loaded with sand and birdshot smashed into Fort Slatter. In response, General Harris commanded a barrage of snowballs filled with marbles. From that point on, both sides always made sure to freeze their ammo.

It was no longer child's play to march up to the walls of Fort Slatter, nor was the position of the besieged less perilous. At every assault three or four boys on each side were disabled. It was not an infrequent occurrence for the combatants to hold up a flag of truce while they removed some insensible comrade.

It was no longer just a game to march up to the walls of Fort Slatter, nor was the situation for those under siege any less dangerous. With every attack, three or four boys on each side were injured. It wasn't uncommon for the fighters to raise a flag of truce while they carried away an unconscious friend.

Matters grew worse and worse. Seven North-Enders had been seriously wounded, and a dozen South-Enders were reported on the sick list. The selectmen of the town awoke to the fact of what was going on, and detailed a posse of police to prevent further disturbance. The boys at the foot of the hill, South-Enders as it happened, finding themselves assailed in the rear and on the flank, turned round and attempted to beat off the watchmen. In this they were sustained by numerous volunteers from the fort, who looked upon the interference as tyrannical.

Things just kept getting worse. Seven guys from the North End were seriously hurt, and a dozen from the South End were reported to be sick. The town officials finally realized what was happening and assigned a group of police to keep the peace. The boys at the bottom of the hill, who were from the South End, found themselves attacked from behind and the side, so they turned around and tried to push back against the watchmen. They were supported by a lot of volunteers from the fort, who saw the interference as oppressive.

The watch were determined fellows, and charged the boys valiantly, driving them all into the fort, where we made common cause, fighting side by side like the best of friends. In vain the four guardians of the peace rushed up the hill, flourishing their clubs and calling upon us to surrender. They could not get within ten yards of the fort, our fire was so destructive. In one of the onsets a man named Mugridge, more valorous than his peers, threw himself upon the parapet, when he was seized by twenty pairs of hands, and dragged inside the breastwork, where fifteen boys sat down on him to keep him quiet.

The watch were determined guys and charged at the boys bravely, driving them all into the fort, where we banded together, fighting side by side like the best of friends. The four guardians of the peace rushed up the hill in vain, waving their clubs and demanding that we surrender. They couldn’t get within ten yards of the fort because our fire was so powerful. During one of the attacks, a guy named Mugridge, braver than the rest, jumped onto the parapet, but he was grabbed by twenty pairs of hands and pulled inside the breastwork, where fifteen boys sat on him to keep him under control.

Perceiving that it was impossible with their small number to dislodge us, the watch sent for reinforcements. Their call was responded to, not only by the whole constabulary force (eight men), but by a numerous body of citizens, who had become alarmed at the prospect of a riot. This formidable array brought us to our senses: we began to think that maybe discretion was the better part of valor. General Harris and General Ames, with their respective staffs, held a council of war in the hospital, and a backward movement was decided on. So, after one grand farewell volley, we fled, sliding, jumping, rolling, tumbling down the quarry at the rear of the fort, and escaped without losing a man.

Noticing that their small group couldn't drive us out, the watch called for backup. They were joined not only by the entire constabulary force (eight men) but also by a large crowd of citizens who were worried about the possibility of a riot. This intimidating show of force made us rethink our position: we started to believe that maybe it was smarter to walk away than to fight. General Harris and General Ames, along with their teams, held a strategy meeting in the hospital, and they decided to retreat. So, after one big farewell shot, we ran away, sliding, jumping, rolling, and tumbling down the quarry behind the fort, escaping without losing anyone.

But we lost Fort Slatter forever. Those battle-scarred ramparts were razed to the ground, and humiliating ashes sprinkled over the historic spot, near which a solitary lynx-eyed policeman was seen prowling from time to time during the rest of the winter.

But we lost Fort Slatter forever. Those battle-damaged walls were torn down, and embarrassing ashes were scattered over the historic site, where a lone, watchful policeman was spotted wandering around from time to time for the rest of the winter.

The event passed into a legend, and afterwards, when later instances of pluck and endurance were spoken of, the boys would say, “By golly! You ought to have been at the fights on Slatter's Hill!”

The event became legendary, and later, when there were discussions about bravery and perseverance, the boys would say, “Wow! You should have been at the fights on Slatter's Hill!”





Chapter Fourteen—The Cruise of the Dolphin

It was spring again. The snow had faded away like a dream, and we were awakened, so to speak, by the sudden chirping of robins in our back garden. Marvellous transformation of snowdrifts into lilacs, wondrous miracle of the unfolding leaf! We read in the Holy Book how our Saviour, at the marriage-feast, changed the water into wine; we pause and wonder; but every hour a greater miracle is wrought at our very feet, if we have but eyes to see it.

It was spring again. The snow had melted away like a distant memory, and we were, so to speak, stirred awake by the sudden chirping of robins in our backyard. What a marvelous change from snowdrifts to lilacs, a wondrous miracle of leaves unfolding! We read in the Holy Book how our Savior turned water into wine at the wedding feast; we stop and ponder that; but every hour, an even greater miracle happens right at our feet, if only we have the eyes to see it.

I had now been a year at Rivermouth. If you do not know what sort of boy I was, it is not because I haven't been frank with you. Of my progress at school I say little; for this is a story, pure and simple, and not a treatise on education. Behold me, however, well up in most of the classes. I have worn my Latin grammar into tatters, and am in the first book of Virgil. I interlard my conversation at home with easy quotations from that poet, and impress Captain Nutter with a lofty notion of my learning. I am likewise translating Les Aventures de Telemaque from the French, and shall tackle Blair's Lectures the next term. I am ashamed of my crude composition about The Horse, and can do better now. Sometimes my head almost aches with the variety of my knowledge. I consider Mr. Grimshaw the greatest scholar that ever lived, and I don't know which I would rather be—a learned man like him, or a circus rider.

I had been at Rivermouth for a year now. If you don't know what kind of boy I was, it's not because I haven't been honest with you. I’ll say little about my progress at school since this is just a story, not a discussion about education. But here I am, doing well in most of my classes. I've worn my Latin grammar into tatters and am now studying the first book of Virgil. I sprinkle my conversation at home with easy quotes from that poet, which impresses Captain Nutter and gives him a high opinion of my learning. I'm also translating Les Aventures de Telemaque from French and will take on Blair's Lectures next term. I'm embarrassed by my earlier crude composition about The Horse; I can do better now. Sometimes my head almost aches from the variety of knowledge I have. I think Mr. Grimshaw is the greatest scholar who ever lived, and I can't decide whether I'd rather be a learned man like him or a circus rider.

My thoughts revert to this particular spring more frequently than to any other period of my boyhood, for it was marked by an event that left an indelible impression on my memory. As I pen these pages, I feel that I am writing of something which happened yesterday, so vividly it all comes back to me.

My thoughts go back to this specific spring more often than to any other time in my childhood, because it was marked by an event that left a lasting impact on my memory. As I write this, it feels like I’m recounting something that happened just yesterday, it all comes back to me so clearly.

Every Rivermouth boy looks upon the sea as being in some way mixed up with his destiny. While he is yet a baby lying in his cradle, he hears the dull, far-off boom of the breakers; when he is older, he wanders by the sandy shore, watching the waves that come plunging up the beach like white-maned seahorses, as Thoreau calls them; his eye follows the lessening sail as it fades into the blue horizon, and he burns for the time when he shall stand on the quarter-deck of his own ship, and go sailing proudly across that mysterious waste of waters.

Every boy from Rivermouth sees the sea as somehow connected to his fate. When he’s still a baby in his crib, he hears the distant, rumbling sound of the waves crashing. As he grows up, he strolls along the sandy shore, watching the waves surge up the beach like white-maned seahorses, as Thoreau describes them; his gaze follows the diminishing sail as it disappears into the blue horizon, and he yearns for the day when he can stand on the quarter-deck of his own ship, sailing proudly across that mysterious expanse of water.

Then the town itself is full of hints and flavors of the sea. The gables and roofs of the houses facing eastward are covered with red rust, like the flukes of old anchors; a salty smell pervades the air, and dense gray fogs, the very breath of Ocean, periodically creep up into the quiet streets and envelop everything. The terrific storms that lash the coast; the kelp and spars, and sometimes the bodies of drowned men, tossed on shore by the scornful waves; the shipyards, the wharves, and the tawny fleet of fishing-smacks yearly fitted out at Rivermouth—these things, and a hundred other, feed the imagination and fill the brain of every healthy boy with dreams of adventure. He learns to swim almost as soon as he can walk; he draws in with his mother's milk the art of handling an oar: he is born a sailor, whatever he may turn out to be afterwards.

Then the town itself is full of hints and flavors of the sea. The gables and roofs of the houses facing east are covered with red rust, like the flukes of old anchors; a salty smell fills the air, and thick gray fogs, the very breath of the ocean, periodically creep into the quiet streets and cover everything. The fierce storms that batter the coast; the kelp and debris, and sometimes the bodies of drowned men, washed ashore by the raging waves; the shipyards, the wharves, and the brown fleet of fishing boats that are outfitted each year at Rivermouth—these things, and a hundred others, fuel the imagination and fill the minds of every healthy boy with dreams of adventure. He learns to swim almost as soon as he can walk; he absorbs the skills of handling an oar with his mother's milk: he is born a sailor, no matter what he might become later.

To own the whole or a portion of a row-boat is his earliest ambition. No wonder that I, born to this life, and coming back to it with freshest sympathies, should have caught the prevailing infection. No wonder I longed to buy a part of the trim little sailboat Dolphin, which chanced just then to be in the market. This was in the latter part of May.

To own all or part of a rowboat is his earliest dream. It’s no surprise that I, raised in this lifestyle and returning to it with fresh enthusiasm, caught the same desire. It’s no wonder I wanted to buy a share of the neat little sailboat Dolphin, which happened to be for sale at that time. This was in the late part of May.

Three shares, at five or six dollars each, I forget which, had already been taken by Phil Adams, Fred Langdon, and Binny Wallace. The fourth and remaining share hung fire. Unless a purchaser could be found for this, the bargain was to fall through.

Three shares, at five or six dollars each—I can't remember which—had already been bought by Phil Adams, Fred Langdon, and Binny Wallace. The fourth and last share was still up for grabs. Unless someone could be found to buy it, the deal was going to fall apart.

I am afraid I required but slight urging to join in the investment. I had four dollars and fifty cents on hand, and the treasurer of the Centipedes advanced me the balance, receiving my silver pencil-case as ample security. It was a proud moment when I stood on the wharf with my partners, inspecting the Dolphin, moored at the foot of a very slippery flight of steps. She was painted white with a green stripe outside, and on the stern a yellow dolphin, with its scarlet mouth wide open, stared with a surprised expression at its own reflection in the water. The boat was a great bargain.

I only needed a little push to get involved in the investment. I had four dollars and fifty cents on hand, and the treasurer of the Centipedes lent me the rest, taking my silver pencil case as collateral. It was a proud moment when I stood on the dock with my partners, looking at the Dolphin, which was docked at the bottom of a very slippery set of steps. She was painted white with a green stripe on the side, and on the back, a yellow dolphin with its red mouth wide open stared in surprise at its own reflection in the water. The boat was a great deal.

I whirled my cap in the air, and ran to the stairs leading down from the wharf, when a hand was laid gently on my shoulder. I turned and faced Captain Nutter. I never saw such an old sharp-eye as he was in those days.

I spun my cap in the air and dashed to the stairs going down from the wharf when a hand gently rested on my shoulder. I turned and saw Captain Nutter. I had never seen anyone with such keen eyes as he had back then.

I knew he wouldn't be angry with me for buying a rowboat; but I also knew that the little bowsprit suggesting a jib, and the tapering mast ready for its few square feet of canvas, were trifles not likely to meet his approval. As far as rowing on the river, among the wharves, was concerned, the Captain had long since withdrawn his decided objections, having convinced himself, by going out with me several times, that I could manage a pair of sculls as well as anybody.

I knew he wouldn't be upset with me for buying a rowboat; but I also knew that the small bowsprit hinting at a jib and the slim mast prepared for its small canvas would probably not be to his liking. As for rowing on the river among the docks, the Captain had long given up his strong objections, having convinced himself, after going out with me a few times, that I could handle a pair of oars as well as anyone.

I was right in my surmises. He commanded me, in the most emphatic terms, never to go out in the Dolphin without leaving the mast in the boat-house. This curtailed my anticipated sport, but the pleasure of having a pull whenever I wanted it remained. I never disobeyed the Captain's orders touching the sail, though I sometimes extended my row beyond the points he had indicated.

I was correct in my assumptions. He insisted, in the strongest terms, that I never take the Dolphin out without leaving the mast in the boathouse. This limited my expected fun, but I still enjoyed being able to go for a row whenever I wanted. I never ignored the Captain's orders about the sail, although I sometimes rowed farther than the places he had pointed out.

The river was dangerous for sailboats. Squalls, without the slightest warning, were of frequent occurrence; scarcely a year passed that six or seven persons were not drowned under the very windows of the town, and these, oddly enough, were generally sea-captains, who either did not understand the river, or lacked the skill to handle a small craft.

The river was hazardous for sailboats. Sudden storms happened frequently, often without any warning; hardly a year went by without six or seven people drowning right outside the town's windows, and oddly enough, these were usually sea captains who either didn't understand the river or didn't have the skill to manage a small boat.

A knowledge of such disasters, one of which I witnessed, consoled me somewhat when I saw Phil Adams skimming over the water in a spanking breeze with every stitch of canvas set. There were few better yachtsmen than Phil Adams. He usually went sailing alone, for both Fred Langdon and Binny Wallace were under the same restrictions I was.

Knowing about disasters like the one I witnessed gave me some comfort when I saw Phil Adams gliding over the water in a strong breeze with all his sails up. There were few better sailors than Phil Adams. He usually sailed alone, since both Fred Langdon and Binny Wallace faced the same limitations I did.

Not long after the purchase of the boat, we planned an excursion to Sandpeep Island, the last of the islands in the harbor. We proposed to start early in the morning, and return with the tide in the moonlight. Our only difficulty was to obtain a whole day's exemption from school, the customary half-holiday not being long enough for our picnic. Somehow, we couldn't work it; but fortune arranged it for us. I may say here, that, whatever else I did, I never played truant (“hookey” we called it) in my life.

Not long after buying the boat, we planned a trip to Sandpeep Island, the last island in the harbor. We wanted to leave early in the morning and come back with the tide in the moonlight. Our only issue was getting a full day's break from school, since the usual half-day wasn’t long enough for our picnic. For some reason, we couldn’t make it happen, but luck sorted it out for us. I’d like to mention that, no matter what else I did, I never skipped school ("played hookey," as we called it) in my life.

One afternoon the four owners of the Dolphin exchanged significant glances when Mr. Grimshaw announced from the desk that there would be no school the following day, he having just received intelligence of the death of his uncle in Boston I was sincerely attached to Mr. Grimshaw, but I am afraid that the death of his uncle did not affect me as it ought to have done.

One afternoon, the four owners of the Dolphin exchanged meaningful looks when Mr. Grimshaw announced from the desk that there would be no school the next day, as he had just learned about his uncle's death in Boston. I was genuinely close to Mr. Grimshaw, but I have to admit that his uncle's passing didn’t impact me as much as it should have.

We were up before sunrise the next morning, in order to take advantage of the flood tide, which waits for no man. Our preparations for the cruise were made the previous evening. In the way of eatables and drinkables, we had stored in the stem of the Dolphin a generous bag of hard-tack (for the chowder), a piece of pork to fry the cunners in, three gigantic apple-pies (bought at Pettingil's), half a dozen lemons, and a keg of spring-water—the last-named article we slung over the side, to keep it cool, as soon as we got under way. The crockery and the bricks for our camp-stove we placed in the bows, with the groceries, which included sugar, pepper, salt, and a bottle of pickles. Phil Adams contributed to the outfit a small tent of unbleached cotton cloth, under which we intended to take our nooning.

We were up before sunrise the next morning to make the most of the flood tide, which waits for no one. We had done our prep work for the cruise the night before. For food and drinks, we packed a generous bag of hardtack (for the chowder), a piece of pork to fry the cunners in, three huge apple pies (bought at Pettingil's), half a dozen lemons, and a keg of spring water—the last item we tied to the side to keep it cool as soon as we got going. We put the dishes and the bricks for our camp stove in the front of the boat, along with the groceries, which included sugar, pepper, salt, and a bottle of pickles. Phil Adams added a small tent made of unbleached cotton cloth to our gear, where we planned to have our lunch.

We unshipped the mast, threw in an extra oar, and were ready to embark. I do not believe that Christopher Columbus, when he started on his rather successful voyage of discovery, felt half the responsibility and importance that weighed upon me as I sat on the middle seat of the Dolphin, with my oar resting in the row-lock. I wonder if Christopher Columbus quietly slipped out of the house without letting his estimable family know what he was up to?

We took the mast off the boat, added an extra oar, and were all set to leave. I doubt that Christopher Columbus, when he began his pretty successful journey of discovery, felt even half the responsibility and significance that I felt as I sat in the middle seat of the Dolphin, with my oar in the rowlock. I wonder if Christopher Columbus quietly snuck out of the house without telling his respected family what he was doing?

Charley Marden, whose father had promised to cane him if he ever stepped foot on sail or rowboat, came down to the wharf in a sour-grape humor, to see us off. Nothing would tempt him to go out on the river in such a crazy clam-shell of a boat. He pretended that he did not expect to behold us alive again, and tried to throw a wet blanket over the expedition.

Charley Marden, whose dad had said he'd get a beating if he ever set foot on a sail or rowboat, came down to the dock in a bad mood to see us off. There was no way he'd be tempted to go out on the river in such a shaky little boat. He acted like he didn’t expect to see us alive again and tried to dampen the excitement of the trip.

“Guess you'll have a squally time of it,” said Charley, casting off the painter. “I'll drop in at old Newbury's” (Newbury was the parish undertaker) “and leave word, as I go along!”

“Looks like you're in for a rough time,” said Charley, untieing the rope. “I’ll stop by old Newbury’s” (Newbury was the local undertaker) “and leave a message as I pass by!”

“Bosh!” muttered Phil Adams, sticking the boat-hook into the string-piece of the wharf, and sending the Dolphin half a dozen yards towards the current.

“Bosh!” muttered Phil Adams, jamming the boat-hook into the wharf’s string-piece and pushing the Dolphin several yards into the current.

How calm and lovely the river was! Not a ripple stirred on the glassy surface, broken only by the sharp cutwater of our tiny craft. The sun, as round and red as an August moon, was by this time peering above the water-line.

How calm and beautiful the river was! Not a ripple disturbed the glassy surface, only broken by the sharp bow of our little boat. The sun, as round and red as an August moon, was by this time rising above the waterline.

The town had drifted behind us, and we were entering among the group of islands. Sometimes we could almost touch with our boat-hook the shelving banks on either side. As we neared the mouth of the harbor a little breeze now and then wrinkled the blue water, shook the spangles from the foliage, and gently lifted the spiral mist-wreaths that still clung along shore. The measured dip of our oars and the drowsy twitterings of the birds seemed to mingle with, rather than break, the enchanted silence that reigned about us.

The town faded behind us as we approached the cluster of islands. At times, we could almost reach out with our boat-hook to touch the sloping banks on either side. As we got closer to the harbor entrance, a light breeze occasionally rippled the blue water, rustled the leaves, and softly lifted the spiral mist that still lingered along the shore. The steady sound of our oars and the lazy chirping of the birds seemed to blend with, rather than interrupt, the magical silence all around us.

The scent of the new clover comes back to me now, as I recall that delicious morning when we floated away in a fairy boat down a river like a dream!

The smell of the fresh clover comes back to me now, as I remember that wonderful morning when we drifted away in a fairy boat down a river that felt like a dream!

The sun was well up when the nose of the Dolphin nestled against the snow-white bosom of Sandpeep Island. This island, as I have said before, was the last of the cluster, one side of it being washed by the sea. We landed on the river-side, the sloping sands and quiet water affording us a good place to moor the boat.

The sun was high when the nose of the Dolphin rested against the snow-white shore of Sandpeep Island. As I mentioned before, this island was the last in the group, with one side facing the sea. We landed on the riverside, where the gentle sands and calm water provided a perfect spot to dock the boat.

It took us an hour or two to transport our stores to the spot selected for the encampment. Having pitched our tent, using the five oars to support the canvas, we got out our lines, and went down the rocks seaward to fish. It was early for cunners, but we were lucky enough to catch as nice a mess as ever you saw. A cod for the chowder was not so easily secured. At last Binny Wallace hauled in a plump little fellow crusted all over with flaky silver.

It took us an hour or two to move our supplies to the place we picked for camping. After we set up our tent, using the five oars to hold the canvas, we got our fishing gear and headed down the rocks towards the sea. It was a bit early for cunners, but we were lucky enough to catch a great bunch. Getting a cod for the chowder wasn’t as easy. Finally, Binny Wallace pulled in a nice little fish covered in shiny silver flakes.

To skin the fish, build our fireplace, and cook the chowder kept us busy the next two hours. The fresh air and the exercise had given us the appetites of wolves, and we were about famished by the time the savory mixture was ready for our clamshell saucers.

To clean the fish, set up our campfire, and prepare the chowder kept us occupied for the next two hours. The fresh air and physical activity had made us hungry as wolves, and we were nearly starving by the time the delicious mixture was ready for our clamshell bowls.

I shall not insult the rising generation on the seaboard by telling them how delectable is a chowder compounded and eaten in this Robinson Crusoe fashion. As for the boys who live inland, and know naught of such marine feasts, my heart is full of pity for them. What wasted lives! Not to know the delights of a clam-bake, not to love chowder, to be ignorant of lob-scouse!

I won't insult the younger generation along the coast by telling them how amazing it is to enjoy chowder made and eaten like this Robinson Crusoe style. As for the boys who live inland and have no idea about such ocean feasts, I truly feel sorry for them. What a waste of life! Not knowing the joys of a clam bake, not loving chowder, being clueless about lob-scouse!

How happy we were, we four, sitting crosslegged in the crisp salt grass, with the invigorating sea-breeze blowing gratefully through our hair! What a joyous thing was life, and how far off seemed death—death, that lurks in all pleasant places, and was so near!

How happy we were, the four of us, sitting cross-legged in the fresh salt grass, with the refreshing sea breeze blowing through our hair! Life felt so joyous, and death seemed so far away—death, which hides in all the nice places, and was so close!

The banquet finished, Phil Adams drew from his pocket a handful of sweet-fern cigars; but as none of the party could indulge without imminent risk of becoming sick, we all, on one pretext or another, declined, and Phil smoked by himself.

The banquet over, Phil Adams pulled a handful of sweet-fern cigars from his pocket; but since none of us could smoke without potentially getting sick, we all politely refused for one reason or another, leaving Phil to smoke alone.

The wind had freshened by this, and we found it comfortable to put on the jackets which had been thrown aside in the heat of the day. We strolled along the beach and gathered large quantities of the fairy-woven Iceland moss, which, at certain seasons, is washed to these shores; then we played at ducks and drakes, and then, the sun being sufficiently low, we went in bathing.

The wind had picked up by this time, and we found it nice to put on the jackets we had tossed aside in the heat of the day. We walked along the beach and collected a lot of the fairy-woven Iceland moss, which gets washed up on these shores during certain seasons; then we played a game of ducks and drakes, and when the sun was low enough, we went for a swim.

Before our bath was ended a slight change had come over the sky and sea; fleecy-white clouds scudded here and there, and a muffled moan from the breakers caught our ears from time to time. While we were dressing, a few hurried drops of rain came lisping down, and we adjourned to the tent to await the passing of the squall.

Before our bath was over, the sky and sea had slightly changed; fluffy white clouds raced by, and we occasionally heard a faint moan from the waves. While we were getting dressed, a few quick drops of rain started falling softly, so we moved to the tent to wait for the storm to pass.

“We're all right, anyhow,” said Phil Adams. “It won't be much of a blow, and we'll be as snug as a bug in a rug, here in the tent, particularly if we have that lemonade which some of you fellows were going to make.”

“We're all good, anyway,” said Phil Adams. “It won't be a big deal, and we'll be as cozy as can be here in the tent, especially if we have that lemonade that some of you guys were going to make.”

By an oversight, the lemons had been left in the boat. Binny Wallace volunteered to go for them.

By mistake, the lemons were left in the boat. Binny Wallace volunteered to go get them.

“Put an extra stone on the painter, Binny,” said Adams, calling after him; “it would be awkward to have the Dolphin give us the slip and return to port minus her passengers.”

“Put an extra stone on the painter, Binny,” Adams called after him; “it would be awkward if the Dolphin slipped away from us and went back to port without her passengers.”

“That it would,” answered Binny, scrambling down the rocks.

“That it would,” replied Binny, climbing down the rocks.

Sandpeep Island is diamond-shaped—one point running out into the sea, and the other looking towards the town. Our tent was on the river-side. Though the Dolphin was also on the same side, it lay out of sight by the beach at the farther extremity of the island.

Sandpeep Island is diamond-shaped—one point extending into the sea, and the other facing the town. Our tent was by the river. Even though the Dolphin was also on the same side, it was hidden by the beach at the far end of the island.

Binny Wallace had been absent five or six minutes, when we heard him calling our several names in tones that indicated distress or surprise, we could not tell which. Our first thought was, “The boat has broken adrift!”

Binny Wallace had been gone for five or six minutes when we heard him calling our names in a way that suggested he was either distressed or surprised, we couldn't tell which. Our first thought was, "The boat has broken loose!"

We sprung to our feet and hastened down to the beach. On turning the bluff which hid the mooring-place from our view, we found the conjecture correct. Not only was the Dolphin afloat, but poor little Binny Wallace was standing in the bows with his arms stretched helplessly towards us—drifting out to sea!

We jumped up and rushed down to the beach. As we rounded the bluff that blocked our view of the dock, we realized our guess was right. Not only was the Dolphin floating, but poor little Binny Wallace was standing in the front, arms outstretched towards us—drifting out to sea!

“Head the boat in shore!” shouted Phil Adams.

“Steer the boat to shore!” shouted Phil Adams.

Wallace ran to the tiller; but the slight cockle-shell merely swung round and drifted broadside on. O, if we had but left a single scull in the Dolphin!

Wallace ran to the tiller, but the small boat just turned around and drifted sideways. Oh, if only we had left a single oar in the Dolphin!

“Can you swim it?” cried Adams, desperately, using his hand as a speaking-trumpet, for the distance between the boat and the island widened momentarily.

“Can you swim it?” shouted Adams desperately, cupping his hands around his mouth to shout louder, as the gap between the boat and the island grew a little wider.

Binny Wallace looked down at the sea, which was covered with white caps, and made a despairing gesture. He knew, and we knew, that the stoutest swimmer could not live forty seconds in those angry waters.

Binny Wallace looked out at the sea, which was filled with white caps, and made a hopeless gesture. He knew, and we knew, that even the strongest swimmer couldn't survive more than forty seconds in those turbulent waters.

A wild, insane light came into Phil Adams's eyes, as he stood knee-deep in the boiling surf, and for an instant I think he meditated plunging into the ocean after the receding boat.

A wild, crazy look appeared in Phil Adams's eyes as he stood knee-deep in the crashing waves, and for a moment, I think he considered diving into the ocean after the disappearing boat.

The sky darkened, and an ugly look stole rapidly over the broken surface of the sea.

The sky darkened, and a grim expression quickly spread over the choppy surface of the sea.

Binny Wallace half rose from his seat in the stem, and waved his hand to us in token of farewell. In spite of the distance, increasing every instant we could see his face plainly. The anxious expression it wore at first had passed. It was pale and meek now, and I love to think there was a kind of halo about it, like that which painters place around the forehead of a saint. So he drifted away.

Binny Wallace half got up from his seat in the stern and waved goodbye to us. Even though we were getting farther away, we could still see his face clearly. The worried look he had at first was gone. Now, it was pale and gentle, and I like to think there was a sort of glow around it, similar to what artists paint around the heads of saints. And so he floated away.

The sky grew darker and darker. It was only by straining our eyes through the unnatural twilight that we could keep the Dolphin in sight. The figure of Binny Wallace was no longer visible, for the boat itself had dwindled to a mere white dot on the black water. Now we lost it, and our hearts stopped throbbing; and now the speck appeared again, for an instant, on the crest of a high wave.

The sky got darker and darker. We could barely see the Dolphin, having to really strain our eyes through the strange twilight. Binny Wallace was no longer in view, as the boat had shrunk to just a small white dot on the dark water. Then we lost sight of it, and our hearts stopped racing; but then the dot reappeared for a moment on top of a big wave.

Finally, it went out like a spark, and we saw it no more. Then we gazed at each other, and dared not speak.

Finally, it faded away like a spark, and we didn't see it again. Then we looked at each other, and didn't dare to say a word.

Absorbed in following the course of the boat, we had scarcely noticed the huddled inky clouds that sagged down all around us. From these threatening masses, seamed at intervals with pale lightning, there now burst a heavy peal of thunder that shook the ground under our feet. A sudden squall struck the sea, ploughing deep white furrows into it, and at the same instant a single piercing shriek rose above the tempest—the frightened cry of a gull swooping over the island. How it startled us!

Focused on watching the boat, we barely noticed the dark, heavy clouds looming around us. From those threatening masses, occasionally lit by flashes of lightning, a loud clap of thunder erupted that rattled the ground beneath us. Suddenly, a gust of wind hit the sea, creating deep white waves, and at that moment, a sharp cry pierced through the storm—the terrified screech of a gull flying over the island. It really caught us off guard!

It was impossible any longer to keep our footing on the beach. The wind and the breakers would have swept us into the ocean if we had not clung to each other with the desperation of drowning men. Taking advantage of a momentary lull, we crawled up the sands on our hands and knees, and, pausing in the lee of the granite ledge to gain breath, returned to the camp, where we found that the gale had snapped all the fastenings of the tent but one. Held by this, the puffed-out canvas swayed in the wind like a balloon. It was a task of some difficulty to secure it, which we did by beating down the canvas with the oars.

It was no longer possible to keep our footing on the beach. The wind and the waves would have thrown us into the ocean if we hadn't held onto each other like we were drowning. Taking advantage of a brief break, we crawled up the sand on our hands and knees, and, stopping behind the granite ledge to catch our breath, we returned to camp, where we discovered that the strong wind had torn away all the tent fastenings except one. With that last fastening, the ballooning canvas swayed in the wind. It was quite a challenge to secure it, which we managed by using the oars to push down the canvas.

After several trials, we succeeded in setting up the tent on the leeward side of the ledge. Blinded by the vivid flashes of lightning, and drenched by the rain, which fell in torrents, we crept, half dead with fear and anguish, under our flimsy shelter. Neither the anguish nor the fear was on our own account, for we were comparatively safe, but for poor little Binny Wallace, driven out to sea in the merciless gale. We shuddered to think of him in that frail shell, drifting on and on to his grave, the sky rent with lightning over his head, and the green abysses yawning beneath him. We fell to crying, the three of us, and cried I know not how long.

After several tries, we managed to set up the tent on the sheltered side of the cliff. Blinded by the bright flashes of lightning and soaked by the pouring rain, we crawled, half dead with fear and distress, under our flimsy shelter. Our anguish and fear weren't for ourselves since we were relatively safe, but for poor little Binny Wallace, who had been swept out to sea in the brutal storm. We shuddered at the thought of him in that fragile boat, drifting endlessly toward his doom, with the sky lit up by lightning above him and the dark depths yawning below. We started to cry, the three of us, and I don’t know how long we cried.

Meanwhile the storm raged with augmented fury. We were obliged to hold on to the ropes of the tent to prevent it blowing away. The spray from the river leaped several yards up the rocks and clutched at us malignantly. The very island trembled with the concussions of the sea beating upon it, and at times I fancied that it had broken loose from its foundation, and was floating off with us. The breakers, streaked with angry phosphorus, were fearful to look at.

Meanwhile, the storm raged with even more intensity. We had to grip the ropes of the tent to keep it from blowing away. The spray from the river shot several yards up the rocks and grasped at us menacingly. The island itself shook with the impact of the sea crashing against it, and at times I imagined it had come loose from its foundation and was drifting away with us. The waves, marked with fierce phosphorus, were terrifying to behold.

The wind rose higher and higher, cutting long slits in the tent, through which the rain poured incessantly. To complete the sum of our miseries, the night was at hand. It came down suddenly, at last, like a curtain, shutting in Sandpeep island from all the world.

The wind picked up more and more, tearing long slits in the tent, through which the rain poured nonstop. To make things even worse, night was falling. It came down suddenly, like a curtain, closing off Sandpeep Island from the rest of the world.

It was a dirty night, as the sailors say. The darkness was something that could be felt as well as seen—it pressed down upon one with a cold, clammy touch. Gazing into the hollow blackness, all sorts of imaginable shapes seemed to start forth from vacancy—brilliant colors, stars, prisms, and dancing lights. What boy, lying awake at night, has not amused or terrified himself by peopling the spaces around his bed with these phenomena of his own eyes?

It was a grim night, as sailors would put it. The darkness was tangible—it weighed down on you with a cold, damp feel. Staring into the deep blackness, all kinds of shapes seemed to emerge from nowhere—vivid colors, stars, prisms, and flickering lights. What boy, lying awake at night, hasn’t entertained or frightened himself by imagining these visions around his bed?

“I say,” whispered Fred Langdon, at length, clutching my hand, “don't you see things—out there—in the dark?”

“I say,” whispered Fred Langdon after a moment, gripping my hand, “don’t you see things—out there—in the dark?”

“Yes, yes—Binny Wallace's face!”

“Yes, yes—Binny Wallace's expression!”

I added to my own nervousness by making this avowal; though for the last ten minutes I had seen little besides that star-pale face with its angelic hair and brows. First a slim yellow circle, like the nimbus round the moon, took shape and grew sharp against the darkness; then this faded gradually, and there was the Face, wearing the same sad, sweet look it wore when he waved his hand to us across the awful water. This optical illusion kept repeating itself.

I made myself even more nervous by admitting this; even though for the last ten minutes, I had seen almost nothing except that pale, star-like face with its angelic hair and brows. First, a slim yellow circle, like a halo around the moon, appeared and became clearer against the darkness; then it slowly faded, and there was the Face, wearing the same sad, sweet expression it had when he waved to us across the terrifying water. This visual trick kept happening over and over.

“And I too,” said Adams. “I see it every now and then, outside there. What wouldn't I give if it really was poor little Wallace looking in at us! O boys, how shall we dare to go back to the town without him? I've wished a hundred times, since we've been sitting here, that I was in his place, alive or dead!”

“And I too,” said Adams. “I see it from time to time out there. What wouldn’t I give if it really was poor little Wallace looking in at us! Oh boys, how are we going to go back to town without him? I’ve wished a hundred times since we’ve been sitting here that I was in his place, whether alive or dead!”

We dreaded the approach of morning as much as we longed for it. The morning would tell us all. Was it possible for the Dolphin to outride such a storm? There was a light-house on Mackerel Reef, which lay directly in the course the boat had taken, when it disappeared. If the Dolphin had caught on this reef, perhaps Binny Wallace was safe. Perhaps his cries had been heard by the keeper of the light. The man owned a lifeboat, and had rescued several people. Who could tell?

We feared the arrival of morning just as much as we yearned for it. The morning would reveal everything. Could the Dolphin survive such a storm? There was a lighthouse on Mackerel Reef, right in the path the boat had taken when it vanished. If the Dolphin had run aground on this reef, maybe Binny Wallace was safe. Perhaps his cries were heard by the lighthouse keeper. That guy had a lifeboat and had saved several people before. Who knows?

Such were the questions we asked ourselves again and again, as we lay in each other's arms waiting for daybreak. What an endless night it was! I have known months that did not seem so long.

Such were the questions we kept asking ourselves, as we lay in each other's arms waiting for dawn. What an endless night it was! I've experienced months that felt shorter.

Our position was irksome rather than perilous; for the day was certain to bring us relief from the town, where our prolonged absence, together with the storm, had no doubt excited the liveliest alarm for our safety. But the cold, the darkness, and the suspense were hard to bear.

Our situation was annoying rather than dangerous; the day would definitely bring us relief from the town, where our long absence, along with the storm, had probably caused a lot of concern for our safety. But the cold, the darkness, and the uncertainty were tough to handle.

Our soaked jackets had chilled us to the bone. To keep warm, we lay huddled together so closely that we could bear our hearts beat above the tumult of sea and sky.

Our wet jackets had made us extremely cold. To warm up, we lay close together, able to feel our hearts beating above the noise of the sea and sky.

After a while we grew very hungry, not having broken our fast since early in the day. The rain had turned the hard-tack into a sort of dough; but it was better than nothing.

After a while, we got really hungry since we hadn't eaten since early in the day. The rain had turned the hardtack into something like dough, but it was better than nothing.

We used to laugh at Fred Langdon for always carrying in his pocket a small vial of essence of peppermint or sassafras, a few drops of which, sprinkled on a lump of loaf-sugar, he seemed to consider a great luxury. I don't know what would have become of us at this crisis, if it hadn't been for that omnipresent bottle of hot stuff. We poured the stinging liquid over our sugar, which had kept dry in a sardine-box, and warmed ourselves with frequent doses.

We used to make fun of Fred Langdon for always keeping a small bottle of peppermint or sassafras oil in his pocket, a few drops of which, sprinkled on a piece of sugar, he thought was a real treat. I don't know what we would have done during this tough time if it weren't for that ever-present bottle of hot stuff. We poured the sharp liquid over our sugar, which had stayed dry in a sardine can, and warmed ourselves with frequent sips.

After four or five hours the rain ceased, the wind died away to a moan, and the sea—no longer raging like a maniac—sobbed and sobbed with a piteous human voice all along the coast. And well it might, after that night's work. Twelve sail of the Gloucester fishing fleet had gone down with every soul on board, just outside of Whale's-back Light. Think of the wide grief that follows in the wake of one wreck; then think of the despairing women who wrung their hands and wept, the next morning, in the streets of Gloucester, Marblehead, and Newcastle!

After four or five hours, the rain stopped, the wind faded to a soft sound, and the sea—no longer raging like a wild animal—softly cried out with a heartbreaking human voice along the coast. And understandably so, after the events of that night. Twelve boats from the Gloucester fishing fleet had sunk with everyone on board just outside Whale's-back Light. Imagine the widespread sorrow that follows a single shipwreck; then picture the grieving women who were wringing their hands and crying the next morning in the streets of Gloucester, Marblehead, and Newcastle!

Though our strength was nearly spent, we were too cold to sleep. Once I sunk into a troubled doze, when I seemed to bear Charley Marden's parting words, only it was the Sea that said them. After that I threw off the drowsiness whenever it threatened to overcome me.

Though we were almost out of energy, it was too cold to sleep. I drifted into a troubled doze for a moment, hearing Charley Marden's farewell words, but it felt like the Sea was the one saying them. After that, I shook off any drowsiness whenever it started to take over.

Fred Langdon was the earliest to discover a filmy, luminous streak in the sky, the first glimmering of sunrise.

Fred Langdon was the first to notice a thin, glowing line in the sky, the first hint of sunrise.

“Look, it is nearly daybreak!”

“Look, it's almost daybreak!”

While we were following the direction of his finger, a sound of distant oars fell on our ears.

While we were following the direction of his finger, we heard the distant sound of oars.

We listened breathlessly, and as the dip of the blades became more audible, we discerned two foggy lights, like will-o'the-wisps, floating on the river.

We listened eagerly, and as the sound of the blades became clearer, we noticed two dim lights, like will-o'-the-wisps, hovering above the river.

Running down to the water's edge, we hailed the boats with all our might. The call was heard, for the oars rested a moment in the row-locks, and then pulled in towards the island.

Running down to the water's edge, we shouted to the boats with all our strength. The call was heard, as the oars paused in the row-locks for a moment, then started pulling toward the island.

It was two boats from the town, in the foremost of which we could now make out the figures of Captain Nutter and Binny Wallace's father. We shrunk back on seeing him.

It was two boats from the town, and in the front one, we could now see the figures of Captain Nutter and Binny Wallace's dad. We shrank back when we saw him.

“Thank God!” cried Mr. Wallace, fervently, as he leaped from the wherry without waiting for the bow to touch the beach.

“Thank God!” yelled Mr. Wallace, passionately, as he jumped from the boat without waiting for the front to hit the shore.

But when he saw only three boys standing on the sands, his eye wandered restlessly about in quest of the fourth; then a deadly pallor overspread his features.

But when he saw only three boys standing on the beach, his gaze darted around restlessly searching for the fourth; then a deathly pale look spread across his face.

Our story was soon told. A solemn silence fell upon the crowd of rough boatmen gathered round, interrupted only by a stifled sob from one poor old man, who stood apart from the rest.

Our story was quickly shared. A heavy silence settled over the group of rugged boatmen gathered around, broken only by a muffled sob from one frail old man, who stood away from the others.

The sea was still running too high for any small boat to venture out; so it was arranged that the wherry should take us back to town, leaving the yawl, with a picked crew, to hug the island until daybreak, and then set forth in search of the Dolphin.

The sea was still too rough for any small boat to head out, so it was arranged for the wherry to take us back to town, while the yawl, with a selected crew, stayed close to the island until dawn, and then set off to find the Dolphin.

Though it was barely sunrise when we reached town, there were a great many people assembled at the landing eager for intelligence from missing boats. Two picnic parties had started down river the day before, just previous to the gale, and nothing had been beard of them. It turned out that the pleasure-seekers saw their danger in time, and ran ashore on one of the least exposed islands, where they passed the night. Shortly after our own arrival they appeared off Rivermouth, much to the joy of their friends, in two shattered, dismasted boats.

Though it was just after sunrise when we got to town, a lot of people had already gathered at the landing, eager for news about the missing boats. Two picnic groups had set off downriver the day before, right before the storm hit, and no one had heard from them since. It turned out that the vacationers recognized their danger in time and made it to one of the safer islands, where they spent the night. Shortly after we arrived, they showed up at Rivermouth, to the delight of their friends, in two damaged, dismasted boats.

The excitement over, I was in a forlorn state, physically and mentally. Captain Nutter put me to bed between hot blankets, and sent Kitty Collins for the doctor. I was wandering in my mind, and fancied myself still on Sandpeep Island: now we were building our brick-stove to cook the chowder, and, in my delirium, I laughed aloud and shouted to my comrades; now the sky darkened, and the squall struck the island: now I gave orders to Wallace how to manage the boat, and now I cried because the rain was pouring in on me through the holes in the tent. Towards evening a high fever set in, and it was many days before my grandfather deemed it prudent to tell me that the Dolphin had been found, floating keel upwards, four miles southeast of Mackerel Reef.

The excitement over, I felt lost, both physically and mentally. Captain Nutter tucked me into bed with warm blankets and sent Kitty Collins to get the doctor. My mind was wandering, and I imagined I was still on Sandpeep Island: we were building our brick stove to cook the chowder, and in my delirium, I laughed out loud and shouted to my friends; then the sky darkened, and the storm hit the island: I was giving Wallace instructions on how to handle the boat, and then I cried out because the rain was pouring in on me through the holes in the tent. By evening, a high fever set in, and it took many days before my grandfather thought it was safe to tell me that the Dolphin had been found, floating upside down, four miles southeast of Mackerel Reef.

Poor little Binny Wallace! How strange it seemed, when I went to school again, to see that empty seat in the fifth row! How gloomy the playground was, lacking the sunshine of his gentle, sensitive face! One day a folded sheet slipped from my algebra; it was the last note he ever wrote me. I couldn't read it for the tears.

Poor little Binny Wallace! It felt so odd when I went back to school and saw that empty seat in the fifth row! The playground felt so dull without the warmth of his kind, sensitive face! One day, a folded sheet fell from my algebra book; it was the last note he ever wrote me. I couldn’t read it through my tears.

What a pang shot across my heart the afternoon it was whispered through the town that a body had been washed ashore at Grave Point—the place where we bathed. We bathed there no more! How well I remember the funeral, and what a piteous sight it was afterwards to see his familiar name on a small headstone in the Old South Burying Ground!

What a jolt hit my heart that afternoon when it was whispered around town that a body had washed up at Grave Point—the spot where we used to swim. We never swam there again! I remember the funeral so clearly, and how heartbreaking it was to see his familiar name on a small headstone in the Old South Burying Ground afterward!

Poor little Binny Wallace! Always the same to me. The rest of us have grown up into hard, worldly men, fighting the fight of life; but you are forever young, and gentle, and pure; a part of my own childhood that time cannot wither; always a little boy, always poor little Binny Wallace!

Poor little Binny Wallace! You’re always the same to me. The rest of us have grown up into tough, worldly men, battling through life; but you remain forever young, gentle, and pure; a part of my childhood that time cannot take away; always a little boy, always poor little Binny Wallace!





Chapter Fifteen—An Old Acquaintance Turns Up

A year had stolen by since the death of Binny Wallace—a year of which I have nothing important to record.

A year had passed since Binny Wallace died—a year during which I have nothing significant to note.

The loss of our little playmate threw a shadow over our young lives for many and many a month. The Dolphin rose and fell with the tide at the foot of the slippery steps, unused, the rest of the summer. At the close of November we hauled her sadly into the boat-house for the winter; but when spring came round we launched the Dolphin again, and often went down to the wharf and looked at her lying in the tangled eel-grass, without much inclination to take a row. The associations connected with the boat were too painful as yet; but time, which wears the sharp edge from everything, softened this feeling, and one afternoon we brought out the cobwebbed oars.

The loss of our little friend cast a shadow over our young lives for many months. The Dolphin sat unused at the bottom of the slippery steps, rising and falling with the tide, for the rest of the summer. By the end of November, we sadly pulled her into the boathouse for the winter; but when spring arrived, we launched the Dolphin again and often went down to the wharf to look at her resting in the tangled eelgrass, with little desire to take her out. The memories tied to the boat were still too painful; however, time, which dulls the sharpness of everything, softened this feeling, and one afternoon we pulled out the dusty oars.

The ice once broken, brief trips along the wharves—we seldom cared to go out into the river now—became one of our chief amusements. Meanwhile Gypsy was not forgotten. Every clear morning I was in the saddle before breakfast, and there are few roads or lanes within ten miles of Rivermouth that have not borne the print of her vagrant hoof.

Once the ice was broken, quick trips along the docks—we rarely wanted to go out on the river anymore—became one of our main pastimes. Meanwhile, Gypsy was never forgotten. Every clear morning, I was in the saddle before breakfast, and there are few roads or paths within ten miles of Rivermouth that haven't felt the impact of her wandering hooves.

I studied like a good fellow this quarter, carrying off a couple of first prizes. The Captain expressed his gratification by presenting me with a new silver dollar. If a dollar in his eyes was smaller than a cart-wheel, it wasn't so very much smaller. I redeemed my pencil-case from the treasurer of the Centipedes, and felt that I was getting on in the world.

I studied hard this quarter and earned a couple of first prizes. The Captain showed his appreciation by giving me a new silver dollar. If a dollar seemed tiny to him, it wasn't that much smaller than a cartwheel. I got my pencil case back from the treasurer of the Centipedes and felt like I was making progress in life.

It was at this time I was greatly cast down by a letter from my father saying that he should be unable to visit Rivermouth until the following year. With that letter came another to Captain Nutter, which he did not read aloud to the family, as usual. It was on business, he said, folding it up in his wallet. He received several of these business letters from time to time, and I noticed that they always made him silent and moody.

It was around this time that I was really upset by a letter from my father saying he wouldn't be able to visit Rivermouth until next year. Along with that letter was another one for Captain Nutter, which he didn't read aloud to the family like he usually did. He said it was about business, folding it up and putting it in his wallet. He got several of these business letters every so often, and I noticed they always made him quiet and moody.

The fact is, my father's banking-house was not thriving. The unlooked-for failure of a firm largely indebted to him had crippled “the house.” When the Captain imparted this information to me I didn't trouble myself over the matter. I supposed—if I supposed anything—that all grown-up people had more or less money, when they wanted it. Whether they inherited it, or whether government supplied them, was not clear to me. A loose idea that my father had a private gold-mine somewhere or other relieved me of all uneasiness.

The truth is, my dad's bank wasn't doing well. The unexpected failure of a company that owed him a lot of money had really hurt the business. When the Captain told me this, I didn’t worry about it. I figured—if I thought about it at all—that all adults had some money when they needed it. I wasn't sure if they inherited it or if the government gave it to them. A vague thought that my dad might have a secret gold mine somewhere eased my concerns completely.

I was not far from right. Every man has within himself a gold-mine whose riches are limited only by his own industry. It is true, it sometimes happens that industry does not avail, if a man lacks that something which, for want of a better name, we call Luck. My father was a person of untiring energy and ability; but he had no luck. To use a Rivermouth saying, he was always catching sculpins when everyone else with the same bait was catching mackerel.

I was pretty close to being right. Every person has a goldmine inside themselves, and the wealth it can generate is only limited by their own effort. It's true that sometimes hard work doesn't pay off if someone is missing that special something we casually call Luck. My father was incredibly hardworking and talented, but he just didn't have luck on his side. As they say in Rivermouth, he was always catching sculpins while everyone else using the same bait was reeling in mackerel.

It was more than two years since I had seen my parents. I felt that I could not bear a longer separation. Every letter from New Orleans—we got two or three a month—gave me a fit of homesickness; and when it was definitely settled that my father and mother were to remain in the South another twelvemonth, I resolved to go to them.

It had been over two years since I last saw my parents. I felt like I couldn’t handle a longer separation. Every letter from New Orleans—we received two or three a month—made me feel nostalgic for home; and when it was finally confirmed that my dad and mom would stay in the South for another year, I decided to go visit them.

Since Binny Wallace's death, Pepper Whitcomb had been my fidus Achates; we occupied desks near each other at school, and were always together in play hours. We rigged a twine telegraph from his garret window to the scuttle of the Nutter House, and sent messages to each other in a match-box. We shared our pocket-money and our secrets—those amazing secrets which boys have. We met in lonely places by stealth, and parted like conspirators; we couldn't buy a jackknife or build a kite without throwing an air of mystery and guilt over the transaction.

Since Binny Wallace's death, Pepper Whitcomb had been my close companion; we sat near each other in school and were always together during playtime. We set up a string telegraph from his attic window to the Nutter House's roof and sent messages to each other in a matchbox. We pooled our pocket money and shared our secrets—those incredible secrets that boys have. We met in secluded spots secretly and parted like conspirators; we couldn't buy a jackknife or build a kite without adding an air of mystery and guilt to the whole thing.

I naturally hastened to lay my New Orleans project before Pepper Whitcomb, having dragged him for that purpose to a secluded spot in the dark pine woods outside the town. Pepper listened to me with a gravity which he will not be able to surpass when he becomes Chief Justice, and strongly advised me to go.

I quickly shared my New Orleans plan with Pepper Whitcomb, dragging him to a quiet spot in the dark pine woods outside of town for that purpose. Pepper listened to me seriously, a level of seriousness he won't be able to exceed when he becomes Chief Justice, and he strongly encouraged me to go.

“The summer vacation,” said Pepper, “lasts six weeks; that will give you a fortnight to spend in New Orleans, allowing two weeks each way for the journey.”

“The summer vacation,” said Pepper, “lasts six weeks; that gives you two weeks to spend in New Orleans, with two weeks for the journey in each direction.”

I wrung his hand and begged him to accompany me, offering to defray all the expenses. I wasn't anything if I wasn't princely in those days. After considerable urging, he consented to go on terms so liberal. The whole thing was arranged; there was nothing to do now but to advise Captain Nutter of my plan, which I did the next day.

I squeezed his hand and pleaded with him to come with me, promising to cover all the costs. I was nothing if not generous back then. After a lot of convincing, he agreed to go on such generous terms. Everything was set; all that was left to do was inform Captain Nutter of my plan, which I did the next day.

The possibility that he might oppose the tour never entered my head. I was therefore totally unprepared for the vigorous negative which met my proposal. I was deeply mortified, moreover, for there was Pepper Whitcomb on the wharf, at the foot of the street, waiting for me to come and let him know what day we were to start.

The thought that he might be against the tour never crossed my mind. I was completely unprepared for the strong refusal I got in response to my suggestion. I felt really embarrassed, especially because Pepper Whitcomb was down at the dock, at the end of the street, waiting for me to tell him what day we were leaving.

“Go to New Orleans? Go to Jericho!” exclaimed Captain Nutter. “You'd look pretty, you two, philandering off, like the babes in the wood, twenty-five hundred miles, 'with all the world before you where to choose!'”

“Go to New Orleans? Go to Jericho!” shouted Captain Nutter. “You two would look ridiculous, running off like lost children, twenty-five hundred miles, 'with all the world before you where to choose!'”

And the Captain's features, which had worn an indignant air as he began the sentence, relaxed into a broad smile. Whether it was at the felicity of his own quotation, or at the mental picture he drew of Pepper and myself on our travels.

And the Captain's expression, which had looked indignant as he started the sentence, eased into a wide smile. It was unclear whether he was pleased with his own quote or with the mental image he had of Pepper and me on our adventures.

I couldn't tell, and I didn't care. I was heart-broken. How could I face my chum after all the dazzling inducements I had held out to him?

I couldn't tell, and I didn't care. I was heartbroken. How could I face my friend after all the tempting offers I had made to him?

My grandfather, seeing that I took the matter seriously, pointed out the difficulties of such a journey and the great expense involved. He entered into the details of my father's money troubles, and succeeded in making it plain to me that my wishes, under the circumstances, were somewhat unreasonable. It was in no cheerful mood that I joined Pepper at the end of the wharf.

My grandfather, noticing that I was serious about the issue, highlighted the challenges of such a journey and the high costs involved. He explained my father's financial struggles and made it clear that my wishes, given the situation, were a bit unrealistic. I wasn’t in a good mood when I met Pepper at the end of the wharf.

I found that young gentleman leaning against the bulkhead gazing intently towards the islands in the harbor. He had formed a telescope of his hands, and was so occupied with his observations as to be oblivious of my approach.

I saw that young man leaning against the wall, staring intently at the islands in the harbor. He had made a telescope with his hands and was so focused on what he was looking at that he didn't notice me coming closer.

“Hullo!” cried Pepper, dropping his hands. “Look there! Isn't that a bark coming up the Narrows?”

“Hey!” shouted Pepper, lowering his hands. “Look! Isn’t that a boat coming up the Narrows?”

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“Just at the left of Fishcrate Island. Don't you see the foremast peeping above the old derrick?”

“Just to the left of Fishcrate Island. Can’t you see the foremast sticking up above the old derrick?”

Sure enough it was a vessel of considerable size, slowly beating up to town. In a few moments more the other two masts were visible above the green hillocks.

Sure enough, it was a large ship, slowly making its way to town. In just a few moments, the other two masts became visible above the green hills.

“Fore-topmasts blown away,” said Pepper. “Putting in for repairs, I guess.”

“Fore-topmasts blown away,” said Pepper. “I guess we're heading in for repairs.”

As the bark lazily crept from behind the last of the islands, she let go her anchors and swung round with the tide. Then the gleeful chant of the sailors at the capstan came to us pleasantly across the water. The vessel lay within three quarters of a mile of us, and we could plainly see the men at the davits lowering the starboard long-boat. It no sooner touched the stream than a dozen of the crew scrambled like mice over the side of the merchantman.

As the ship slowly emerged from behind the last of the islands, she released her anchors and turned with the tide. Then the cheerful singing of the sailors at the capstan reached us pleasantly across the water. The vessel was about three-quarters of a mile away, and we could clearly see the men at the davits lowering the starboard lifeboat. As soon as it hit the water, a dozen crew members scrambled over the side of the merchant ship like mice.

In a neglected seaport like Rivermouth the arrival of a large ship is an event of moment. The prospect of having twenty or thirty jolly tars let loose on the peaceful town excites divers emotions among the inhabitants. The small shopkeepers along the wharves anticipate a thriving trade; the proprietors of the two rival boarding-houses—the “Wee Drop” and the “Mariner's Home”—hasten down to the landing to secure lodgers; and the female population of Anchor Lane turn out to a woman, for a ship fresh from sea is always full of possible husbands and long-lost prodigal sons.

In a forgotten seaport like Rivermouth, the arrival of a large ship is a significant event. The thought of having twenty or thirty cheerful sailors unleashed in the quiet town stirs up a mix of emotions among the locals. The small shopkeepers along the docks look forward to a busy day of sales; the owners of the two competing boarding houses—the “Wee Drop” and the “Mariner's Home”—hurry down to the landing to secure guests; and all the women of Anchor Lane come out, because a ship that just arrived from sea is always brimming with potential husbands and long-lost sons returning home.

But aside from this there is scant welcome given to a ship's crew in Rivermouth. The toil-worn mariner is a sad fellow ashore, judging him by a severe moral standard.

But aside from this, there’s little hospitality shown to a ship's crew in Rivermouth. The weary sailor is a gloomy character on land, judged harshly by a strict moral code.

Once, I remember, a United States frigate came into port for repairs after a storm. She lay in the river a fortnight or more, and every day sent us a gang of sixty or seventy of our country's gallant defenders, who spread themselves over the town, doing all sorts of mad things. They were good-natured enough, but full of old Sancho. The “Wee Drop” proved a drop too much for many of them. They went singing through the streets at midnight, wringing off door-knockers, shinning up water-spouts, and frightening the Oldest Inhabitant nearly to death by popping their heads into his second-story window, and shouting “Fire!” One morning a blue-jacket was discovered in a perilous plight, half-way up the steeple of the South Church, clinging to the lightning-rod. How he got there nobody could tell, not even blue-jacket himself. All he knew was, that the leg of his trousers had caught on a nail, and there he stuck, unable to move either way. It cost the town twenty dollars to get him down again. He directed the workmen how to splice the ladders brought to his assistance, and called his rescuers “butter-fingered land-lubbers” with delicious coolness.

Once, I remember, a United States frigate came into port for repairs after a storm. She stayed in the river for more than two weeks, and every day sent us a crew of sixty or seventy of our brave defenders, who roamed the town, causing all sorts of trouble. They were friendly enough but full of mischief. The “Wee Drop” turned out to be a little too much for many of them. They wandered through the streets at midnight, ripping off door knockers, climbing up water spouts, and nearly scaring the Oldest Inhabitant to death by poking their heads into his second-story window and shouting “Fire!” One morning, a sailor was found in a tricky situation, halfway up the steeple of the South Church, hanging onto the lightning rod. How he got there, nobody could figure out, not even the sailor himself. All he knew was that the leg of his pants had gotten caught on a nail, and there he was stuck, unable to move in either direction. It cost the town twenty dollars to get him down again. He directed the workers on how to splice the ladders brought to help him and called his rescuers “butter-fingered land-lubbers” with charming nonchalance.

But those were man-of-war's men: The sedate-looking craft now lying off Fishcrate Island wasn't likely to carry any such cargo. Nevertheless, we watched the coming in of the long-boat with considerable interest.

But those were men from the warship: The calm-looking boat now anchored off Fishcrate Island probably wouldn’t be carrying any such cargo. Still, we watched the arrival of the long-boat with great interest.

As it drew near, the figure of the man pulling the bow-oar seemed oddly familiar to me. Where could I have seen him before? When and where? His back was towards me, but there was something about that closely cropped head that I recognized instantly.

As it got closer, the figure of the man rowing with the bow oar looked strangely familiar to me. Where had I seen him before? When and where? His back was turned to me, but there was something about that closely cropped hair that I recognized right away.

“Way enough!” cried the steersman, and all the oars stood upright in the air. The man in the bow seized the boat-hook, and, turning round quickly, showed me the honest face of Sailor Ben of the Typhoon.

“Hold up!” shouted the steersman, and all the oars shot up into the air. The guy at the front grabbed the boat-hook and, spinning around quickly, showed me the friendly face of Sailor Ben from the Typhoon.

“It's Sailor Ben!” I cried, nearly pushing Pepper Whitcomb overboard in my excitement.

“It's Sailor Ben!” I shouted, almost pushing Pepper Whitcomb overboard in my excitement.

Sailor Ben, with the wonderful pink lady on his arm, and the ships and stars and anchors tattooed all over him, was a well-known hero among my playmates. And there he was, like something in a dream come true!

Sailor Ben, with the amazing pink lady on his arm and ships, stars, and anchors tattooed all over him, was a famous hero among my friends. And there he was, like something out of a dream!

I didn't wait for my old acquaintance to get firmly on the wharf, before I grasped his hand in both of mine.

I didn't wait for my old friend to get fully on the dock before I grabbed his hand with both of mine.

“Sailor Ben, don't you remember me?”

“Sailor Ben, don’t you remember me?”

He evidently did not. He shifted his quid from one cheek to the other, and looked at me meditatively.

He clearly didn’t. He shifted his gum from one cheek to the other and looked at me thoughtfully.

“Lord love ye, lad, I don't know you. I was never here afore in my life.”

“Honestly, kid, I don’t know you. I’ve never been here before in my life.”

“What!” I cried, enjoying his perplexity. “Have you forgotten the voyage from New Orleans in the Typhoon, two years ago, you lovely old picture-book?”

“What!” I exclaimed, reveling in his confusion. “Have you forgotten the trip from New Orleans on the Typhoon, two years ago, you charming old storybook?”

Ah! then he knew me, and in token of the recollection gave my hand such a squeeze that I am sure an unpleasant change came over my countenance.

Ah! then he recognized me, and as a sign of his memory, he squeezed my hand so tightly that I’m sure an uncomfortable change appeared on my face.

“Bless my eyes, but you have growed so. I shouldn't have knowed you if I had met you in Singapore!”

“Wow, you've grown so much! I wouldn’t have recognized you if I had seen you in Singapore!”

Without stopping to inquire, as I was tempted to do, why he was more likely to recognize me in Singapore than anywhere else, I invited him to come at once up to the Nutter House, where I insured him a warm welcome from the Captain.

Without pausing to ask why he would recognize me in Singapore more than anywhere else, I invited him to come right away to the Nutter House, where I guaranteed he'd receive a warm welcome from the Captain.

“Hold steady, Master Tom,” said Sailor Ben, slipping the painter through the ringbolt and tying the loveliest knot you ever saw; “hold steady till I see if the mate can let me off. If you please, sir,” he continued, addressing the steersman, a very red-faced, bow-legged person, “this here is a little shipmate o' mine as wants to talk over back times along of me, if so it's convenient.”

“Hang tight, Master Tom,” said Sailor Ben, sliding the line through the ringbolt and tying the most beautiful knot you’ve ever seen; “hang tight until I check if the mate can let me go. If it’s alright with you, sir,” he continued, addressing the steersman, a very red-faced, bow-legged guy, “this is a little shipmate of mine who wants to chat about old times with me, if that’s convenient.”

“All right, Ben,” returned the mate; “sha'n't want you for an hour.”

“All right, Ben,” replied the mate; “I won’t need you for an hour.”

Leaving one man in charge of the boat, the mate and the rest of the crew went off together. In the meanwhile Pepper Whitcomb had got out his cunner-line, and was quietly fishing at the end of the wharf, as if to give me the idea that he wasn't so very much impressed by my intimacy with so renowned a character as Sailor Ben. Perhaps Pepper was a little jealous. At any rate, he refused to go with us to the house.

Leaving one guy in charge of the boat, the first mate and the rest of the crew went off together. Meanwhile, Pepper Whitcomb had pulled out his fishing line and was quietly fishing at the end of the wharf, as if to make me think he wasn’t too impressed by my closeness with such a famous person as Sailor Ben. Maybe Pepper was a bit jealous. Either way, he declined to join us at the house.

Captain Nutter was at home reading the Rivermouth Barnacle. He was a reader to do an editor's heart good; he never skipped over an advertisement, even if he had read it fifty times before. Then the paper went the rounds of the neighborhood, among the poor people, like the single portable eye which the three blind crones passed to each other in the legend of King Acrisius. The Captain, I repeat, was wandering in the labyrinths of the Rivermouth Barnacle when I led Sailor Ben into the sitting-room.

Captain Nutter was at home reading the Rivermouth Barnacle. He was the kind of reader every editor dreams of; he never skipped an ad, even if he’d seen it fifty times before. Then the paper made its way through the neighborhood, passing among the poor people like the single portable eye that the three blind old ladies exchanged in the story of King Acrisius. The Captain, I should say, was lost in the pages of the Rivermouth Barnacle when I brought Sailor Ben into the living room.

My grandfather, whose inborn courtesy knew no distinctions, received my nautical friend as if he had been an admiral instead of a common forecastle-hand. Sailor Ben pulled an imaginary tuft of hair on his forehead, and bowed clumsily. Sailors have a way of using their forelock as a sort of handle to bow with.

My grandfather, whose natural politeness had no boundaries, welcomed my sailor friend as if he were an admiral instead of just a deckhand. Sailor Ben pretended to tug an imaginary tuft of hair on his forehead and bowed awkwardly. Sailors have a habit of using their forelock as a sort of handle to bow with.

The old tar had probably never been in so handsome an apartment in all his days, and nothing could induce him to take the inviting mahogany chair which the Captain wheeled out from the corner.

The old guy had probably never been in such a nice apartment in his life, and nothing could convince him to sit in the inviting mahogany chair that the Captain brought out from the corner.

The abashed mariner stood up against the wall, twirling his tarpaulin in his two hands and looking extremely silly. He made a poor show in a gentleman's drawing-room, but what a fellow he had been in his day, when the gale blew great guns and the topsails wanted reefing! I thought of him with the Mexican squadron off Vera Cruz, where,

The embarrassed sailor stood against the wall, twisting his tarp in his hands and looking ridiculous. He didn't fit in at a gentleman's drawing room, but he had been quite the character in his prime, when the storm was fierce and the topsails needed managing! I remembered him with the Mexican squadron off Vera Cruz, where,

'The rushing battle-bolt sung from the three-decker out of the foam,'

'The rushing cannonball flew from the three-decker through the foam,'

and he didn't seem awkward or ignoble to me, for all his shyness.

and he didn’t seem clumsy or unworthy to me, despite his shyness.

As Sailor Ben declined to sit down, the Captain did not resume his seat; so we three stood in a constrained manner until my grandfather went to the door and called to Kitty to bring in a decanter of Madeira and two glasses.

As Sailor Ben refused to sit down, the Captain stayed standing too; so the three of us stood awkwardly until my grandfather went to the door and called for Kitty to bring in a decanter of Madeira and two glasses.

“My grandson, here, has talked so much about you,” said the Captain, pleasantly, “that you seem quite like an old acquaintance to me.”

“My grandson here has talked about you so much,” said the Captain, pleasantly, “that you feel like an old friend to me.”

“Thankee, sir, thankee,” returned Sailor Ben, looking as guilty as if he had been detected in picking a pocket.

“Thanks, sir, thanks,” replied Sailor Ben, looking as guilty as if he’d been caught stealing.

“And I'm very glad to see you, Mr.—Mr.—”

“And I'm really happy to see you, Mr.—Mr.—”

“Sailor Ben,” suggested that worthy.

"Sailor Ben," suggested the worthy.

“Mr. Sailor Ben,” added the Captain, smiling. “Tom, open the door, there's Kitty with the glasses.”

“Mr. Sailor Ben,” the Captain said with a smile. “Tom, open the door; Kitty's here with the glasses.”

I opened the door, and Kitty entered the room bringing the things on a waiter, which she was about to set on the table, when suddenly she uttered a loud shriek; the decanter and glasses fell with a crash to the floor, and Kitty, as white as a sheet, was seen flying through the hall.

I opened the door, and Kitty walked into the room carrying things on a tray, which she was about to place on the table when she suddenly let out a loud scream; the decanter and glasses fell to the floor with a crash, and Kitty, as pale as a ghost, was seen rushing through the hall.

“It's his wraith! It's his wraith!”' we heard Kitty shrieking in the kitchen.

“It's his ghost! It's his ghost!” we heard Kitty shouting in the kitchen.

My grandfather and I turned with amazement to Sailor Ben. His eyes were standing out of his head like a lobster's.

My grandfather and I turned in shock to Sailor Ben. His eyes were bulging out of his head like a lobster's.

“It's my own little Irish lass!” shouted the sailor, and he darted into the hall after her.

“It's my own little Irish girl!” shouted the sailor, and he rushed into the hall after her.

Even then we scarcely caught the meaning of his words, but when we saw Sailor Ben and Kitty sobbing on each other's shoulder in the kitchen, we understood it all.

Even then we barely understood what he meant, but when we saw Sailor Ben and Kitty crying on each other's shoulder in the kitchen, it all made sense.

“I begs your honor's parden, sir,” said Sailor Ben, lifting his tear-stained face above Kitty's tumbled hair; “I begs your honor's parden for kicking up a rumpus in the house, but it's my own little Irish lass as I lost so long ago!”

“I beg your honor's pardon, sir,” said Sailor Ben, lifting his tear-streaked face above Kitty's messy hair; “I beg your honor's pardon for causing a commotion in the house, but it's my own little Irish girl that I lost so long ago!”

“Heaven preserve us!” cried the Captain, blowing his nose violently—a transparent ruse to hide his emotion.

“Heaven help us!” exclaimed the Captain, blowing his nose forcefully—a transparent trick to mask his feelings.

Miss Abigail was in an upper chamber, sweeping; but on hearing the unusual racket below, she scented an accident and came ambling downstairs with a bottle of the infallible hot-drops in her hand. Nothing but the firmness of my grandfather prevented her from giving Sailor Ben a table-spoonful on the spot. But when she learned what had come about—that this was Kitty's husband, that Kitty Collins wasn't Kitty Collins now, but Mrs. Benjamin Watson of Nantucket—the good soul sat down on the meal-chest and sobbed as if—to quote from Captain Nutter—as if a husband of her own had turned up!

Miss Abigail was in an upstairs room, sweeping; but when she heard the strange commotion below, she sensed something was wrong and came walking downstairs with a bottle of the miraculous hot-drops in her hand. Nothing but my grandfather's insistence stopped her from giving Sailor Ben a dose right then and there. But when she found out what had happened—that this was Kitty's husband, and that Kitty Collins was no longer Kitty Collins but Mrs. Benjamin Watson of Nantucket—the kind-hearted woman sat down on the storage chest and cried as if—to quote Captain Nutter—as if a husband of her own had just shown up!

A happier set of people than we were never met together in a dingy kitchen or anywhere else. The Captain ordered a fresh decanter of Madeira, and made all hands, excepting myself, drink a cup to the return of “the prodigal sea-son,” as he persisted in calling Sailor Ben.

A happier group of people than we were has never gathered in a gloomy kitchen or anywhere else. The Captain ordered a new decanter of Madeira and made everyone, except me, raise a glass to celebrate the return of "the prodigal sea-son," as he insisted on calling Sailor Ben.

After the first flush of joy and surprise was over Kitty grew silent and constrained. Now and then she fixed her eyes thoughtfully on her husband. Why had he deserted her all these years? What right had he to look for a welcome from one he had treated so cruelly? She had been true to him, but had he been true to her? Sailor Ben must have guessed what was passing in her mind, for presently he took her hand and said—“Well, lass, it's a long yarn, but you shall have it all in good time. It was my hard luck as made us part company, an' no will of mine, for I loved you dear.”

After the initial burst of joy and surprise faded, Kitty became quiet and tense. Every now and then, she stared thoughtfully at her husband. Why had he abandoned her all those years? What right did he have to expect a warm welcome from someone he had treated so harshly? She had remained faithful to him, but had he been faithful to her? Sailor Ben must have sensed what she was thinking because he eventually took her hand and said, “Well, lass, it’s a long story, but you’ll hear it all in due time. It was my bad luck that caused us to part ways, and it wasn’t my choice, because I loved you dearly.”

Kitty brightened up immediately, needing no other assurance of Sailor Ben's faithfulness.

Kitty perked up right away, needing no further proof of Sailor Ben's loyalty.

When his hour had expired, we walked with him down to the wharf, where the Captain held a consultation with the mate, which resulted in an extension of Mr. Watson's leave of absence, and afterwards in his discharge from his ship. We then went to the “Mariner's Home” to engage a room for him, as he wouldn't hear of accepting the hospitalities of the Nutter House.

When his time was up, we walked with him down to the dock, where the Captain had a discussion with the mate. This led to an extension of Mr. Watson's leave of absence and eventually to his release from the ship. We then went to the “Mariner's Home” to book a room for him, since he refused to accept the hospitality of the Nutter House.

“You see, I'm only an uneddicated man,” he remarked to my grandfather, by way of explanation.

“You see, I'm just an uneducated man,” he said to my grandfather, as an explanation.





Chapter Sixteen—In Which Sailor Ben Spins a Yarn

Of course we were all very curious to learn what had befallen Sailor Ben that morning long ago, when he bade his little bride goodby and disappeared so mysteriously.

Of course, we were all really curious to find out what happened to Sailor Ben that morning long ago, when he said goodbye to his little bride and vanished so mysteriously.

After tea, that same evening, we assembled around the table in the kitchen—the only place where Sailor Ben felt at home—to hear what he had to say for himself.

After tea that evening, we gathered around the kitchen table—the only place where Sailor Ben felt comfortable—to hear what he had to say for himself.

The candles were snuffed, and a pitcher of foaming nut-brown ale was set at the elbow of the speaker, who was evidently embarrassed by the respectability of his audience, consisting of Captain Nutter, Miss Abigail, myself, and Kitty, whose face shone with happiness like one of the polished tin platters on the dresser.

The candles were blown out, and a pitcher of frothy dark ale was placed next to the speaker, who looked clearly uncomfortable with the respectability of his audience, which included Captain Nutter, Miss Abigail, me, and Kitty, whose face beamed with happiness like one of the shiny tin platters on the dresser.

“Well, my hearties,” commenced Sailor Ben—then he stopped short and turned very red, as it struck him that maybe this was not quite the proper way to address a dignitary like the Captain and a severe elderly lady like Miss Abigail Nutter, who sat bolt upright staring at him as she would have stared at the Tycoon of Japan himself.

“Well, my friends,” started Sailor Ben—then he paused and turned very red, realizing that maybe this wasn't the right way to address someone important like the Captain and a stern elderly lady like Miss Abigail Nutter, who sat upright staring at him as if she were staring at the Tycoon of Japan himself.

“I ain't much of a hand at spinnin' a yarn,” remarked Sailor Ben, apologetically, “'specially when the yarn is all about a man as has made a fool of hisself, an' 'specially when that man's name is Benjamin Watson.”

“I’m not really good at telling stories,” said Sailor Ben apologetically, “especially when the story is about a guy who’s made a fool of himself, and especially when that guy’s name is Benjamin Watson.”

“Bravo!” cried Captain Nutter, rapping on the table encouragingly.

“Awesome!” shouted Captain Nutter, tapping on the table supportively.

“Thankee, sir, thankee. I go back to the time when Kitty an' me was livin' in lodgin's by the dock in New York. We was as happy, sir, as two porpusses, which they toil not neither do they spin. But when I seed the money gittin' low in the locker—Kitty's starboard stockin', savin' your presence, marm—I got down-hearted like, seem' as I should be obleeged to ship agin, for it didn't seem as I could do much ashore. An' then the sea was my nat'ral spear of action. I wasn't exactly born on it, look you, but I fell into it the fust time I was let out arter my birth. My mother slipped her cable for a heavenly port afore I was old enough to hail her; so I larnt to look on the ocean for a sort of step-mother—an' a precious hard one she has been to me.

“Thank you, sir, thank you. I remember when Kitty and I were living in a small place by the dock in New York. We were as happy, sir, as two dolphins, who don’t labor nor do they spin. But when I saw the money getting low in the locker—Kitty's right stocking, if I may be so bold, ma'am—I got discouraged, thinking that I’d have to set sail again, since it didn’t seem like I could do much on land. And then the sea felt like my natural place to be. I wasn’t exactly born into it, you see, but I fell into it the first time I was let out after my birth. My mother set off for a better place before I was old enough to call for her; so I learned to see the ocean as a sort of stepmother—and she has been a tough one to deal with.

“The idee of leavin' Kitty so soon arter our marriage went agin my grain considerable. I cruised along the docks for somethin' to do in the way of stevedore: an' though I picked up a stray job here and there, I didn't arn enough to buy ship-bisket for a rat; let alone feedin' two human mouths. There wasn't nothin' honest I wouldn't have turned a hand to; but the 'longshoremen gobbled up all the work, an' a outsider like me didn't stand a show.

"The idea of leaving Kitty so soon after our marriage really bothered me. I wandered around the docks looking for any stevedore work: and even though I picked up a random job here and there, I didn’t earn enough to buy ship's biscuit for a rat, let alone feed two people. There wasn’t anything honest I wouldn’t have done; but the longshoremen snatched up all the jobs, and someone like me didn’t have a chance."

“Things got from bad to worse; the month's rent took all our cash except a dollar or so, an' the sky looked kind o' squally fore an' aft. Well, I set out one mornin'—that identical unlucky mornin'—determined to come back an' toss some pay into Kitty's lap, if I had to sell my jacket for it. I spied a brig unloadin' coal at pier No. 47—how well I remembers it! I hailed the mate, an' offered myself for a coal-heaver. But I wasn't wanted, as he told me civilly enough, which was better treatment than usual. As I turned off rather glum I was signalled by one of them sleek, smooth-spoken rascals with a white hat an' a weed on it, as is always goin' about the piers a-seekin' who they may devower.

“Things went from bad to worse; the month's rent took all our cash except for about a dollar, and the sky looked pretty stormy. So, one morning— that same unlucky morning—I set out, determined to come back and hand some money to Kitty, even if I had to sell my jacket for it. I saw a ship unloading coal at pier No. 47—how well I remember it! I called out to the mate and offered myself as a coal worker. But I wasn't needed, as he told me politely enough, which was better treatment than I usually got. As I walked away feeling down, one of those smooth-talking guys in a white hat with a flower on it, who always seem to be around the piers looking for someone to take advantage of, signaled to me.

“We sailors know 'em for rascals from stem to starn, but somehow every fresh one fleeces us jest as his mate did afore him. We don't larn nothin' by exper'ence; we're jest no better than a lot of babys with no brains.

“We sailors know them for troublemakers from bow to stern, but somehow every new one tricks us just like his buddy did before him. We don’t learn anything from experience; we’re just as clueless as a bunch of babies.”

“'Good mornin', my man,' sez the chap, as iley as you please.

“'Good morning, my man,' said the guy, as casually as you please.

“'Mornin', sir,' sez I.

“Good morning, sir,” I said.

“'Lookin' for a job?' sez he.

“'Looking for a job?' he says.

“'Through the big end of a telescope,' sez I—meanin' that the chances for a job looked very small from my pint of view.

“‘Through the big end of a telescope,’ I said—meaning that the chances for a job looked very small from my point of view.

“'You're the man for my money,' sez the sharper, smilin' as innocent as a cherubim; 'jest step in here, till we talk it over.'

“'You're the right person for my cash,' says the con artist, smiling as sweetly as an angel; 'just step in here, so we can discuss it.'”

“So I goes with him like a nat'ral-born idiot, into a little grocery-shop near by, where we sets down at a table with a bottle atween us. Then it comes out as there is a New Bedford whaler about to start for the fishin' grounds, an' jest one able-bodied sailor like me is wanted to make up the crew. Would I go? Yes, I wouldn't on no terms.

“So I go with him like a natural-born idiot, into a little grocery store nearby, where we sit down at a table with a bottle between us. Then it comes out that there’s a New Bedford whaler about to head out to the fishing grounds, and just one able-bodied sailor like me is needed to complete the crew. Would I go? Yes, I wouldn't for any reason.

“'I'll bet you fifty dollars,' sez he, 'that you'll come back fust mate.'

"I'll bet you fifty dollars," he said, "that you'll come back as the first mate."

“'I'll bet you a hundred,' sez I, 'that I don't, for I've signed papers as keeps me ashore, an' the parson has witnessed the deed.'

"I'll wager you a hundred," I said, "that I don't, because I've signed papers that keep me on land, and the pastor has witnessed the document."

“So we sat there, he urgin' me to ship, an' I chaffin' him cheerful over the bottle.

“So we sat there, him encouraging me to drink, and I was joking around with him happily over the bottle.

“Arter a while I begun to feel a little queer; things got foggy in my upper works, an' I remembers, faint-like, of signin' a paper; then I remembers bein' in a small boat; an' then I remembers nothin' until I heard the mate's whistle pipin' all hands on deck. I tumbled up with the rest; an' there I was—on board of a whaler outward bound for a three years' cruise, an' my dear little lass ashore awaitin' for me.”

“After a while, I started to feel a bit strange; everything got hazy in my head, and I vaguely remembered signing a paper; then I recalled being in a small boat; and after that, I didn’t remember anything until I heard the mate’s whistle calling all hands on deck. I got up with the others; and there I was—on a whaling ship heading out for a three-year journey, with my dear little girl back home waiting for me.”

“Miserable wretch!” said Miss Abigail, in a voice that vibrated among the tin platters on the dresser. This was Miss Abigail's way of testifying her sympathy.

“Miserable wretch!” said Miss Abigail, her voice echoing among the tin platters on the dresser. This was Miss Abigail's way of showing her sympathy.

“Thankee, marm,” returned Sailor Ben, doubtfully.

"Thank you, ma'am," replied Sailor Ben, uncertainly.

“No talking to the man at the wheel,” cried the Captain. Upon which we all laughed. “Spin!” added my grandfather.

“No talking to the guy at the wheel,” shouted the Captain. At that, we all laughed. “Go for it!” my grandfather added.

Sailor Ben resumed:

Sailor Ben continued:

“I leave you to guess the wretchedness as fell upon me, for I've not got the gift to tell you. There I was down on the ship's books for a three years' viage, an' no help for it. I feel nigh to six hundred years old when I think how long that viage was. There isn't no hour-glass as runs slow enough to keep a tally of the slowness of them fust hours. But I done my duty like a man, seem' there wasn't no way of gettin' out of it. I told my shipmates of the trick as had been played on me, an they tried to cheer me up a bit; but I was sore sorrowful for a long spell. Many a night on watch I put my face in my hands and sobbed for thinkin' of the little woman left among the land-sharks, an' no man to have an eye on her, God bless her!”

"I'll let you imagine the misery that fell upon me, because I can't find the words to describe it. I was stuck on the ship's roster for a three-year voyage, and there was no way out. I feel nearly six hundred years old just thinking about how long that journey was. There's no hourglass that runs slow enough to measure how painfully slow those first hours were. But I did my duty like a man, since there was no escaping it. I told my shipmates about the trick that had been played on me, and they tried to lift my spirits a bit; but I was deeply sorrowful for a long time. Many nights on watch, I buried my face in my hands and wept, thinking of the little woman left among the land-sharks, with no one to look after her, God bless her!”

Here Kitty softly drew her chair nearer to Sailor Ben, and rested one hand on his arm.

Here, Kitty quietly pulled her chair closer to Sailor Ben and rested one hand on his arm.

“Our adventures among the whales, I take it, doesn't consarn the present company here assembled. So I give that the go by. There's an end to everythin', even to a whalin' viage. My heart all but choked me the day we put into New Bedford with our cargo of ile. I got my three years' pay in a lump, an' made for New York like a flash of lightnin'. The people hove to and looked at me, as I rushed through the streets like a madman, until I came to the spot where the lodgin'-house stood on West Street. But, Lord love ye, there wasn't no sech lodgin'-house there, but a great new brick shop.

“Our adventures with the whales, I'm guessing, don't concern the group here today. So I’ll skip over that. Everything has to come to an end, even a whaling trip. My heart nearly stopped the day we arrived in New Bedford with our load of oil. I got my three years’ pay in one go and headed to New York like a bolt of lightning. People stared at me as I rushed through the streets like a madman, until I reached the spot where the lodging house used to be on West Street. But, good grief, there was no lodging house there, just a big new brick store.”

“I made bold to go in an' ask arter the old place, but nobody knowed nothin' about it, save as it had been torn down two years or more. I was adrift now, for I had reckoned all them days and nights on gittin' word of Kitty from Dan Shackford, the man as kept the lodgin'.

“I took the chance to go in and ask about the old place, but nobody knew anything about it, except that it had been torn down for two years or more. I was lost now, because I had counted all those days and nights on getting word of Kitty from Dan Shackford, the guy who ran the lodging.”

“As I stood there with all the wind knocked out of my sails, the idee of runnin' alongside the perlice-station popped into my head. The perlice was likely to know the latitude of a man like Dan Shackford, who wasn't over an' above respecktible. They did know—he had died in the Tombs jail that day twelvemonth. A coincydunce, wasn't it? I was ready to drop when they told me this; howsomever, I bore up an' give the chief a notion of the fix I was in. He writ a notice which I put into the newspapers every day for three months; but nothin' come of it. I cruised over the city week in and week out I went to every sort of place where they hired women hands; I didn't leave a think undone that a uneddicated man could do. But nothin' come of it. I don't believe there was a wretcheder soul in that big city of wretchedness than me. Sometimes I wanted to lay down in the sheets and die.

“As I stood there completely defeated, the idea of running over to the police station popped into my head. They were likely to know the whereabouts of a guy like Dan Shackford, who wasn’t exactly respectable. They did know—he had died in the Tombs jail a year ago. What a coincidence, right? I was ready to collapse when they told me this; still, I managed to hold it together and explained my situation to the chief. He wrote a notice that I put in the newspapers every day for three months, but nothing came of it. I roamed around the city week after week, going to every kind of place that hired women; I didn’t leave anything undone that an uneducated man could do. But nothing came of it. I don’t think there was a more miserable soul in that big city of misery than me. Sometimes I just wanted to lie down in bed and die.”

“Driftin' disconsolate one day among the shippin', who should I overhaul but the identical smooth-spoken chap with a white hat an' a weed on it! I didn't know if there was any spent left in me, till I clapped eye on his very onpleasant countenance. 'You villain!' sez I, 'where's my little Irish lass as you dragged me away from?' an' I lighted on him, hat and all, like that!”

“Drifting hopelessly one day among the ships, who should I run into but the exact same smooth-talking guy with a white hat and a flower on it! I didn’t realize how drained I was until I saw his truly unpleasant face. 'You scoundrel!' I said, 'where’s my little Irish girl you pulled me away from?' and I came at him, hat and all, just like that!”

Here Sailor Ben brought his fist down on the deal table with the force of a sledge-hammer. Miss Abigail gave a start, and the ale leaped up in the pitcher like a miniature fountain.

Here Sailor Ben slammed his fist down on the deal table with the force of a sledgehammer. Miss Abigail jumped, and the ale erupted in the pitcher like a tiny fountain.

“I begs your parden, ladies and gentlemen all; but the thought of that feller with his ring an' his watch-chain an' his walrus face, is alus too many for me. I was for pitchin' him into the North River, when a perliceman prevented me from benefitin' the human family. I had to pay five dollars for hittin' the chap (they said it was salt and buttery), an' that's what I call a neat, genteel luxury. It was worth double the money jest to see that white hat, with a weed on it, layin' on the wharf like a busted accordiun.

“I beg your pardon, ladies and gentlemen; but the thought of that guy with his ring, watch chain, and walrus-like face is always too much for me. I was ready to throw him into the North River when a police officer stopped me from doing the world a favor. I had to pay five dollars for hitting the guy (they said it was salty and buttery), and that’s what I call a nice, classy luxury. It was worth double just to see that white hat, with a flower on it, lying on the wharf like a broken accordion.”

“Arter months of useless sarch, I went to sea agin. I never got into a foren port but I kept a watch out for Kitty. Once I thought I seed her in Liverpool, but it was only a gal as looked like her. The numbers of women in different parts of the world as looked like her was amazin'. So a good many years crawled by, an' I wandered from place to place, never givin' up the sarch. I might have been chief mate scores of times, maybe master; but I hadn't no ambition. I seed many strange things in them years—outlandish people an' cities, storms, shipwracks, an' battles. I seed many a true mate go down, an' sometimes I envied them what went to their rest. But these things is neither here nor there.

“After months of pointless searching, I went to sea again. I never reached a foreign port without keeping an eye out for Kitty. Once, I thought I saw her in Liverpool, but it was just a girl who looked like her. The number of women in different parts of the world who resembled her was amazing. So, many years passed, and I wandered from place to place, never giving up the search. I could have been chief mate many times, maybe even captain; but I had no ambition. I saw many strange things during those years—exotic people and cities, storms, shipwrecks, and battles. I watched many true mates go down, and sometimes I envied those who found their rest. But those things are neither here nor there.

“About a year ago I shipped on board the Belphœbe yonder, an' of all the strange winds as ever blowed, the strangest an' the best was the wind as blowed me to this here blessed spot. I can't be too thankful. That I'm as thankful as it is possible for an uneddicated man to be, He knows as reads the heart of all.”

“About a year ago, I boarded the Belphœbe over there, and of all the strange winds that have ever blown, the strangest and the best was the wind that brought me to this wonderful place. I can’t express enough gratitude. That I’m as thankful as an uneducated man can be, He knows who understands the heart of all.”

Here ended Sailor Ben's yarn, which I have written down in his own homely words as nearly as I can recall them. After he had finished, the Captain shook hands with him and served out the ale.

Here ended Sailor Ben's story, which I’ve written down in his own simple words as best as I can remember. After he finished, the Captain shook hands with him and poured out the ale.

As Kitty was about to drink, she paused, rested the cup on her knee, and asked what day of the month it was.

As Kitty was about to take a sip, she stopped, placed the cup on her knee, and asked what day it was.

“The twenty-seventh,” said the Captain, wondering what she was driving at.

“The twenty-seventh,” said the Captain, curious about what she meant.

“Then,” cried Kitty, “it's ten years this night sence—”

“Then,” shouted Kitty, “it’s been ten years since this night—”

“Since what?” asked my grandfather.

“Since when?” asked my grandfather.

“Sence the little lass and I got spliced!” roared Sailor Ben. “There's another coincydunce for you!”

“Since the little girl and I got married!” yelled Sailor Ben. “There's another coincidence for you!”

On hearing this we all clapped hands, and the Captain, with a degree of ceremony that was almost painful, drank a bumper to the health and happiness of the bride and bridegroom.

On hearing this, we all clapped our hands, and the Captain, with a level of formality that was almost uncomfortable, raised a glass to the health and happiness of the bride and groom.

It was a pleasant sight to see the two old lovers sitting side by side, in spite of all, drinking from the same little cup—a battered zinc dipper which Sailor Ben had unslung from a strap round his waist. I think I never saw him without this dipper and a sheath-knife suspended just back of his hip, ready for any convivial occasion.

It was a nice sight to see the two old lovers sitting next to each other, despite everything, drinking from the same little cup—a worn zinc dipper that Sailor Ben had unhooked from a strap around his waist. I don't think I ever saw him without this dipper and a sheath knife hanging just behind his hip, ready for any social occasion.

We had a merry time of it. The Captain was in great force this evening, and not only related his famous exploit in the War of 1812, but regaled the company with a dashing sea-song from Mr. Shakespeare's play of The Tempest. He had a mellow tenor voice (not Shakespeare, but the Captain), and rolled out the verse with a will:

We had a great time. The Captain was in full swing this evening, and not only shared his famous adventure from the War of 1812, but entertained everyone with an energetic sea song from Shakespeare's play, The Tempest. He had a rich tenor voice (not Shakespeare, but the Captain), and sang the verses with enthusiasm:

“The master, the swabber, the boatswain, and I, The gunner, and his mate, Lov'd Mall, Meg, and Marian, and Margery, But none of us car'd for Kate.”

“The captain, the cleaner, the first mate, and I, The shooter, and his partner, Loved Mall, Meg, and Marian, and Margery, But none of us liked Kate.”

“A very good song, and very well sung,” says Sailor Ben; “but some of us does care for Kate. Is this Mr. Shawkspear a seafarin' man, sir?”

“A really good song, and very well sung,” says Sailor Ben; “but some of us do care for Kate. Is this Mr. Shawkspear a sailor, sir?”

“Not at present,” replied the Captain, with a monstrous twinkle in his eye.

“Not right now,” replied the Captain, with a huge sparkle in his eye.

The clock was striking ten when the party broke up. The Captain walked to the “Mariner's Home” with his guest, in order to question him regarding his future movements.

The clock struck ten when the party ended. The Captain walked to the “Mariner's Home” with his guest to ask him about his future plans.

“Well, sir,” said he, “I ain't as young as I was, an' I don't cal'ulate to go to sea no more. I proposes to drop anchor here, an' hug the land until the old hulk goes to pieces. I've got two or three thousand dollars in the locker, an' expects to get on uncommon comfortable without askin' no odds from the Assylum for Decayed Mariners.”

“Well, sir,” he said, “I’m not as young as I used to be, and I don’t plan to go to sea anymore. I intend to settle down here and stay close to the shore until I fall apart. I’ve got two or three thousand dollars saved up, and I expect to live pretty comfortably without relying on the Asylum for Decayed Mariners.”

My grandfather indorsed the plan warmly, and Sailor Ben did drop anchor in Rivermouth, where he speedily became one of the institutions of the town.

My grandfather fully supported the plan, and Sailor Ben did drop anchor in Rivermouth, where he quickly became a local fixture.

His first step was to buy a small one-story cottage located at the head of the wharf, within gun-shot of the Nutter House. To the great amusement of my grandfather, Sailor Ben painted the cottage a light sky-blue, and ran a broad black stripe around it just under the eaves. In this stripe he painted white port-holes, at regular distances, making his residence look as much like a man-of-war as possible. With a short flag-staff projecting over the door like a bowsprit, the effect was quite magical. My description of the exterior of this palatial residence is complete when I add that the proprietor nailed a horseshoe against the front door to keep off the witches—a very necessary precaution in these latitudes.

His first step was to buy a small one-story cottage at the end of the wharf, just a shot away from the Nutter House. To my grandfather's great amusement, Sailor Ben painted the cottage a light sky-blue and added a thick black stripe around it just below the eaves. In this stripe, he painted white portholes at regular intervals, making his home look as much like a warship as possible. With a short flagpole extending over the door like a bowsprit, the overall effect was quite magical. My description of the exterior of this grand residence is complete when I mention that the owner nailed a horseshoe to the front door to ward off witches—a very necessary precaution in this area.

The inside of Sailor Ben's abode was not less striking than the outside. The cottage contained two rooms; the one opening on the wharf he called his cabin; here he ate and slept. His few tumblers and a frugal collection of crockery were set in a rack suspended over the table, which had a cleat of wood nailed round the edge to prevent the dishes from sliding off in case of a heavy sea. Hanging against the walls were three or four highly colored prints of celebrated frigates, and a lithograph picture of a rosy young woman insufficiently clad in the American flag. This was labelled “Kitty,” though I'm sure it looked no more like her than I did. A walrus-tooth with an Esquimaux engraved on it, a shark's jaw, and the blade of a sword-fish were among the enviable decorations of this apartment. In one corner stood his bunk, or bed, and in the other his well-worn sea-chest, a perfect Pandora's box of mysteries. You would have thought yourself in the cabin of a real ship.

The inside of Sailor Ben's place was just as impressive as the outside. The cottage had two rooms; the one facing the wharf he called his cabin, where he ate and slept. His few glasses and a modest collection of dishes were stored in a rack hanging over the table, which had a wooden cleat nailed around the edge to keep the dishes from sliding off during rough seas. On the walls hung three or four vibrant prints of famous frigates, along with a lithograph of a rosy young woman barely dressed in the American flag. This was labeled "Kitty," though I’m sure it looked nothing like her. A walrus tooth with an Inuit engraving on it, a shark’s jaw, and a swordfish blade were among the cool decorations in this room. In one corner was his bunk, and in the other was his well-worn sea chest, a true treasure chest of mysteries. You'd think you were inside a real ship's cabin.

The little room aft, separated from the cabin by a sliding door, was the caboose. It held a cooking-stove, pots, pans, and groceries; also a lot of fishing-lines and coils of tarred twine, which made the place smell like a forecastle, and a delightful smell it is—to those who fancy it.

The small room at the back, separated from the cabin by a sliding door, was the caboose. It had a cooking stove, pots, pans, and groceries; there were also a bunch of fishing lines and rolls of tarred twine, which made the place smell like a forecastle, and it's a pleasant scent—for those who like it.

Kitty didn't leave our service, but played housekeeper for both establishments, returning at night to Sailor Ben's. He shortly added a wherry to his worldly goods, and in the fishing season made a very handsome income. During the winter he employed himself manufacturing crab-nets, for which he found no lack of customers.

Kitty didn't quit our service but acted as housekeeper for both places, coming back at night to Sailor Ben's. He soon got a small boat to add to his possessions and made a good income during the fishing season. In the winter, he kept himself busy making crab nets, and he had plenty of customers for them.

His popularity among the boys was immense. A jackknife in his expert hand was a whole chest of tools. He could whittle out anything from a wooden chain to a Chinese pagoda, or a full-rigged seventy-four a foot long. To own a ship of Sailor Ben's building was to be exalted above your fellow-creatures. He didn't carve many, and those he refused to sell, choosing to present them to his young friends, of whom Tom Bailey, you may be sure, was one.

His popularity among the boys was huge. A jackknife in his skilled hand was like having a whole toolbox. He could carve anything from a wooden chain to a Chinese pagoda, or a fully rigged ship that was a foot long. Owning a ship made by Sailor Ben was a big deal—you stood out from everyone else. He didn't carve many, and he refused to sell them, choosing instead to give them to his young friends, with Tom Bailey being one of them, for sure.

How delightful it was of winter nights to sit in his cosey cabin, close to the ship's stove (he wouldn't hear of having a fireplace), and listen to Sailor Ben's yarns! In the early summer twilights, when he sat on the door-step splicing a rope or mending a net, he always had a bevy of blooming young faces alongside.

How delightful it was on winter nights to sit in his cozy cabin, close to the ship's stove (he wouldn't hear of having a fireplace), and listen to Sailor Ben's stories! In the early summer evenings, when he sat on the doorstep splicing a rope or mending a net, he always had a group of blooming young faces around him.

The dear old fellow! How tenderly the years touched him after this—all the more tenderly, it seemed, for having roughed him so cruelly in other days!

The dear old guy! How gently the years affected him after this—all the more gently, it seemed, for having treated him so harshly in the past!





Chapter Seventeen—How We Astonished the Rivermouthians

Sailor Ben's arrival partly drove the New Orleans project from my brain. Besides, there was just then a certain movement on foot by the Centipede Club which helped to engross my attention.

Sailor Ben's arrival partly pushed the New Orleans project out of my mind. Besides, at that moment, there was a certain initiative by the Centipede Club that captured my attention.

Pepper Whitcomb took the Captain's veto philosophically, observing that he thought from the first the governor wouldn't let me go. I don't think Pepper was quite honest in that.

Pepper Whitcomb accepted the Captain's veto with a calm attitude, noting that he believed from the start the governor wouldn't allow him to leave. I don’t think Pepper was being entirely truthful about that.

But to the subject in hand.

But to the topic at hand.

Among the few changes that have taken place in Rivermouth during the past twenty years there is one which I regret. I lament the removal of all those varnished iron cannon which used to do duty as posts at the corners of streets leading from the river. They were quaintly ornamental, each set upon end with a solid shot soldered into its mouth, and gave to that part of the town a picturesqueness very poorly atoned for by the conventional wooden stakes that have deposed them.

Among the few changes that have happened in Rivermouth over the last twenty years, there's one that I really miss. I regret the removal of all those shiny iron cannons that used to serve as posts at the corners of the streets leading from the river. They were charmingly decorative, each one standing upright with a solid cannonball stuck in its mouth, and they gave that part of the town a unique character that isn't matched by the ordinary wooden stakes that replaced them.

These guns (“old sogers” the boys called them) had their story, like everything else in Rivermouth. When that everlasting last war—the War of 1812, I mean—came to an end, all the brigs, schooners, and barks fitted out at this port as privateers were as eager to get rid of their useless twelve-pounders and swivels as they had previously been to obtain them. Many of the pieces had cost large sums, and now they were little better than so much crude iron—not so good, in fact, for they were clumsy things to break up and melt over. The government didn't want them; private citizens didn't want them; they were a drug in the market.

These guns (the boys called them "old sogers") had their own story, just like everything else in Rivermouth. When that never-ending last war—the War of 1812, I mean—finally ended, all the brigs, schooners, and barks fitted out at this port as privateers were just as eager to get rid of their useless twelve-pounders and swivels as they had once been to acquire them. Many of these pieces had cost a lot, and now they were little better than just scrap iron—not even as good, really, because they were awkward to break down and melt down. The government didn't want them; private citizens didn't want them; they were oversaturated in the market.

But there was one man, ridiculous beyond his generation, who got it into his head that a fortune was to be made out of these same guns. To buy them all, to hold on to them until war was declared again (as he had no doubt it would be in a few months), and then sell out at fabulous prices—this was the daring idea that addled the pate of Silas Trefethen, “Dealer in E. & W. I. Goods and Groceries,” as the faded sign over his shop-door informed the public.

But there was one man, utterly absurd for his time, who convinced himself that he could make a fortune from these very guns. His plan was to buy them all, hang onto them until war broke out again (which he was sure would happen in a few months), and then sell them for outrageous prices—this was the bold idea that scrambled the mind of Silas Trefethen, “Dealer in E. & W. I. Goods and Groceries,” as the worn sign above his shop door announced to everyone.

Silas went shrewdly to work, buying up every old cannon he could lay hands on. His back-yard was soon crowded with broken-down gun-carriages, and his barn with guns, like an arsenal. When Silas's purpose got wind it was astonishing how valuable that thing became which just now was worth nothing at all.

Silas got clever and started buying up every old cannon he could find. His backyard quickly filled up with broken gun carriages, and his barn turned into an arsenal packed with guns. Once people caught wind of Silas's plans, it was amazing how something that had just been worthless suddenly became incredibly valuable.

“Ha, ha!” thought Silas. “Somebody else is tryin' hi git control of the market. But I guess I've got the start of him.”

“Ha, ha!” thought Silas. “Someone else is trying to take control of the market. But I guess I’ve got a head start on him.”

So he went on buying and buying, oftentimes paying double the original price of the article. People in the neighboring towns collected all the worthless ordnance they could find, and sent it by the cart-load to Rivermouth.

So he kept buying and buying, often paying twice the original price of the item. People in the nearby towns gathered all the useless artillery they could find and sent it by the cartload to Rivermouth.

When his barn was full, Silas began piling the rubbish in his cellar, then in his parlor. He mortgaged the stock of his grocery store, mortgaged his house, his barn, his horse, and would have mortgaged himself, if anyone would have taken him as security, in order to carry on the grand speculation. He was a ruined man, and as happy as a lark.

When his barn was full, Silas started stacking the junk in his basement and then in his living room. He mortgaged the inventory of his grocery store, his house, his barn, and his horse, and would have even mortgaged himself if anyone would accept him as collateral, all to keep up with the big speculation. He was a ruined man, yet as happy as could be.

Surely poor Silas was cracked, like the majority of his own cannon. More or less crazy he must have been always. Years before this he purchased an elegant rosewood coffin, and kept it in one of the spare rooms in his residence. He even had his name engraved on the silver-plate, leaving a blank after the word “Died.”

Surely poor Silas was off his rocker, like most of his own cannons. He must have been a bit crazy for a long time. Years before this, he bought a fancy rosewood coffin and kept it in one of the extra rooms in his house. He even had his name engraved on the silver plate, leaving a blank after the word "Died."

The blank was filled up in due time, and well it was for Silas that he secured so stylish a coffin in his opulent days, for when he died his worldly wealth would not have bought him a pine box, to say nothing of rosewood. He never gave up expecting a war with Great Britain. Hopeful and radiant to the last, his dying words were, England—war—few days—great profits!

The blank was filled in on time, and it was fortunate for Silas that he arranged for such a fancy coffin during his wealthy days, because when he passed away, his material riches wouldn't have been enough to buy him a plain pine box, let alone one made of rosewood. He never stopped anticipating a war with Great Britain. Hopeful and bright until the end, his last words were, "England—war—few days—great profits!"

It was that sweet old lady, Dame Jocelyn, who told me the story of Silas Trefethen; for these things happened long before my day. Silas died in 1817.

It was the sweet old lady, Dame Jocelyn, who shared the story of Silas Trefethen with me; these events took place long before my time. Silas passed away in 1817.

At Trefethen's death his unique collection came under the auctioneer's hammer. Some of the larger guns were sold to the town, and planted at the corners of divers streets; others went off to the iron-foundry; the balance, numbering twelve, were dumped down on a deserted wharf at the foot of Anchor Lane, where, summer after summer, they rested at their ease in the grass and fungi, pelted in autumn by the rain and annually buried by the winter snow. It is with these twelve guns that our story has to deal.

At Trefethen's death, his unique collection was turned over to auction. Some of the larger guns were bought by the town and set up at the corners of various streets; others went to the iron foundry; the rest, totaling twelve, were left on an abandoned wharf at the end of Anchor Lane, where they lay season after season among the grass and mushrooms, soaked by autumn rains and covered by winter snow each year. It is with these twelve guns that our story begins.

The wharf where they reposed was shut off from the street by a high fence—a silent dreamy old wharf, covered with strange weeds and mosses. On account of its seclusion and the good fishing it afforded, it was much frequented by us boys.

The dock where they rested was blocked off from the street by a tall fence—a quiet, dreamy old dock, covered in unusual weeds and moss. Because of its privacy and the great fishing it provided, it was often visited by us boys.

There we met many an afternoon to throw out our lines, or play leap-frog among the rusty cannon. They were famous fellows in our eyes. What a racket they had made in the heyday of their unchastened youth! What stories they might tell now, if their puffy metallic lips could only speak! Once they were lively talkers enough; but there the grim sea-dogs lay, silent and forlorn in spite of all their former growlings.

There we met many afternoons to cast our fishing lines or play leapfrog among the old rusty cannons. They seemed like legends to us. What a noise they must have made in the height of their wild youth! What tales they could tell now, if their puffy metal mouths could only talk! Once they were quite the chatterboxes, but there they rested, silent and lonely despite all their previous roars.

They always seemed to me like a lot of venerable disabled tars, stretched out on a lawn in front of a hospital, gazing seaward, and mutely lamenting their lost youth.

They always looked to me like a group of respected disabled sailors, lying on a lawn in front of a hospital, staring out at the sea, silently mourning their lost youth.

But once more they were destined to lift up their dolorous voices—once more ere they keeled over and lay speechless for all time. And this is how it befell.

But once again, they were meant to raise their sorrowful voices—once more before they collapsed and lay silent forever. And this is how it happened.

Jack Harris, Charley Marden, Harry Blake, and myself were fishing off the wharf one afternoon, when a thought flashed upon me like an inspiration.

Jack Harris, Charley Marden, Harry Blake, and I were fishing off the wharf one afternoon when a thought suddenly struck me like a burst of inspiration.

“I say, boys!” I cried, hauling in my line hand over hand, “I've got something!”

“I say, guys!” I shouted, reeling in my line hand over hand, “I’ve got something!”

“What does it pull like, youngster?” asked Harris, looking down at the taut line and expecting to see a big perch at least.

“What does it feel like, kid?” asked Harris, looking down at the taut line and expecting to see a big perch at least.

“O, nothing in the fish way,” I returned, laughing; “it's about the old guns.”

“O, nothing about the fish,” I replied, laughing; “it's about the old guns.”

“What about them?”

“What about those people?”

“I was thinking what jolly fun it would be to set one of the old sogers on his legs and serve him out a ration of gunpowder.”

“I was thinking how much fun it would be to get one of the old soldiers on his feet and give him a ration of gunpowder.”

Up came the three lines in a jiffy. An enterprise better suited to the disposition of my companions could not have been proposed.

Up came the three lines quickly. A task more fitting for the personalities of my friends couldn't have been suggested.

In a short time we had one of the smaller cannon over on its back and were busy scraping the green rust from the touch-hole. The mould had spiked the gun so effectually, that for a while we fancied we should have to give up our attempt to resuscitate the old soger.

In no time, we had one of the smaller cannons tipped over and were working on scraping the green rust from the touch-hole. The mold had corroded the gun so badly that for a moment, we thought we might have to abandon our effort to bring the old soldier back to life.

“A long gimlet would clear it out,” said Charley Marden, “if we only had one.”

“A big gimlet would clear it out,” said Charley Marden, “if we just had one.”

I looked to see if Sailor Ben's flag was flying at the cabin door, for he always took in the colors when he went off fishing.

I glanced over to check if Sailor Ben's flag was up at the cabin door, because he always took it down when he went out fishing.

“When you want to know if the Admiral's aboard, jest cast an eye to the buntin', my hearties,” says Sailor Ben.

“When you want to know if the Admiral's on board, just take a look at the flag, my friends,” says Sailor Ben.

Sometimes in a jocose mood he called himself the Admiral, and I am sure he deserved to be one. The Admiral's flag was flying, and I soon procured a gimlet from his carefully kept tool-chest.

Sometimes in a playful mood he called himself the Admiral, and I’m sure he deserved it. The Admiral's flag was flying, and I quickly got a gimlet from his well-organized tool box.

Before long we had the gun in working order. A newspaper lashed to the end of a lath served as a swab to dust out the bore. Jack Harris blew through the touch-hole and pronounced all clear.

Before long, we had the gun ready to go. A newspaper tied to the end of a stick worked as a swab to clean out the barrel. Jack Harris blew through the touch-hole and declared it all clear.

Seeing our task accomplished so easily, we turned our attention to the other guns, which lay in all sorts of postures in the rank grass. Borrowing a rope from Sailor Ben, we managed with immense labor to drag the heavy pieces into position and place a brick under each muzzle to give it the proper elevation. When we beheld them all in a row, like a regular battery, we simultaneously conceived an idea, the magnitude of which struck us dumb for a moment.

Seeing our task completed so easily, we focused on the other guns, which were sprawled in all sorts of positions in the tall grass. Borrowing a rope from Sailor Ben, we worked hard to drag the heavy pieces into place and put a brick under each muzzle to give it the right angle. When we saw them lined up like a proper battery, we suddenly came up with an idea that left us speechless for a moment.

Our first intention was to load and fire a single gun. How feeble and insignificant was such a plan compared to that which now sent the light dancing into our eyes!

Our initial plan was to load and fire just one gun. How weak and trivial that idea seems compared to the one that now brings light dancing into our eyes!

“What could we have been thinking of?” cried Jack Harris. “We'll give 'em a broadside, to be sure, if we die for it!”

“What were we thinking?” shouted Jack Harris. “We'll give them everything we've got, even if it costs us our lives!”

We turned to with a will, and before nightfall had nearly half the battery overhauled and ready for service. To keep the artillery dry we stuffed wads of loose hemp into the muzzles, and fitted wooden pegs to the touch-holes.

We got to work quickly, and before night fell, we had almost half the artillery overhauled and ready for action. To keep the cannons dry, we stuffed wads of loose hemp into the muzzles and plugged the touch-holes with wooden pegs.

At recess the next noon the Centipedes met in a corner of the school-yard to talk over the proposed lark. The original projectors, though they would have liked to keep the thing secret, were obliged to make a club matter of it, inasmuch as funds were required for ammunition. There had been no recent drain on the treasury, and the society could well afford to spend a few dollars in so notable an undertaking.

At recess the next day, the Centipedes gathered in a corner of the schoolyard to discuss the planned adventure. The original organizers, even though they preferred to keep it under wraps, had to make it a group issue since they needed money for supplies. There hadn't been any recent expenses in the treasury, and the group could easily afford to spend a few dollars on such a significant project.

It was unanimously agreed that the plan should be carried out in the handsomest manner, and a subscription to that end was taken on the spot. Several of the Centipedes hadn't a cent, excepting the one strung around their necks; others, however, were richer. I chanced to have a dollar, and it went into the cap quicker than lightning. When the club, in view of my munificence, voted to name the guns Bailey's Battery I was prouder than I have ever been since over anything.

It was agreed by everyone that the plan should be executed in the best way possible, and a collection was taken right then and there. Some of the Centipedes didn't have any money, except for the one they wore around their necks; however, others were wealthier. I happened to have a dollar, and it went into the collection faster than you could blink. When the club, appreciating my generosity, decided to name the guns Bailey's Battery, I felt prouder than I ever have over anything since then.

The money thus raised, added to that already in the treasury, amounted to nine dollars—a fortune in those days; but not more than we had use for. This sum was divided into twelve parts, for it would not do for one boy to buy all the powder, nor even for us all to make our purchases at the same place. That would excite suspicion at any time, particularly at a period so remote from the Fourth of July.

The money we raised, along with what was already in the treasury, totaled nine dollars—a lot back then; but it was just what we needed. We split this amount into twelve parts because it wouldn’t be right for one of us to buy all the powder, and we couldn’t all make our purchases at the same place. That would raise suspicion at any time, especially so far away from the Fourth of July.

There were only three stores in town licensed to sell powder; that gave each store four customers. Not to run the slightest risk of remark, one boy bought his powder on Monday, the next boy on Tuesday, and so on until the requisite quantity was in our possession. This we put into a keg and carefully hid in a dry spot on the wharf.

There were only three stores in town allowed to sell gunpowder; that meant each store had four customers. To avoid raising any suspicion, one boy bought his powder on Monday, the next boy on Tuesday, and so on, until we had the amount we needed. We stored it in a keg and carefully tucked it away in a dry spot on the wharf.

Our next step was to finish cleaning the guns, which occupied two afternoons, for several of the old sogers were in a very congested state indeed. Having completed the task, we came upon a difficulty. To set off the battery by daylight was out of the question; it must be done at night; it must be done with fuses, for no doubt the neighbors would turn out after the first two or three shots, and it would not pay to be caught in the vicinity.

Our next step was to finish cleaning the guns, which took two afternoons because several of the old soldiers were in really bad shape. Once we finished the job, we encountered a problem. Firing off the battery during the day was not an option; it had to be done at night with fuses, as the neighbors would definitely come out after the first couple of shots, and it wouldn’t be smart to be caught nearby.

Who knew anything about fuses? Who could arrange it so the guns would go off one after the other, with an interval of a minute or so between?

Who knew anything about fuses? Who could set it up so the guns would fire one after another, with about a minute in between?

Theoretically we knew that a minute fuse lasted a minute; double the quantity, two minutes; but practically we were at a stand-still. There was but one person who could help us in this extremity—Sailor Ben. To me was assigned the duty of obtaining what information I could from the ex-gunner, it being left to my discretion whether or not to intrust him with our secret.

Theoretically, we understood that a one-minute fuse burned for a minute; double that would mean two minutes; but in reality, we were stuck. There was only one person who could help us in this situation—Sailor Ben. I was tasked with gathering information from the ex-gunner, and it was up to me to decide whether or not to share our secret with him.

So one evening I dropped into the cabin and artfully turned the conversation to fuses in general, and then to particular fuses, but without getting much out of the old boy, who was busy making a twine hammock. Finally, I was forced to divulge the whole plot.

So one evening, I casually stopped by the cabin and skillfully steered the conversation towards fuses in general, and then to specific fuses. However, I didn’t get much from the old guy, who was focused on making a twine hammock. Eventually, I had to reveal the entire plan.

The Admiral had a sailor's love for a joke, and entered at once and heartily into our scheme. He volunteered to prepare the fuses himself, and I left the labor in his hands, having bound him by several extraordinary oaths—such as “Hope-I-may-die” and “Shiver-my-timbers”—not to betray us, come what would.

The Admiral had a sailor's fondness for a joke and immediately jumped into our plan with enthusiasm. He offered to handle the fuses himself, and I let him take charge of the work, after making him swear several outrageous oaths—like “Hope I die” and “Shiver me timbers”—not to spill the beans, no matter what happened.

This was Monday evening. On Wednesday the fuses were ready. That night we were to unmuzzle Bailey's Battery. Mr. Grimshaw saw that something was wrong somewhere, for we were restless and absent-minded in the classes, and the best of us came to grief before the morning session was over. When Mr. Grimshaw announced “Guy Fawkes” as the subject for our next composition, you might have knocked down the Mystic Twelve with a feather.

This was Monday evening. By Wednesday, the fuses were ready. That night we were set to let loose Bailey's Battery. Mr. Grimshaw sensed that something was off, as we were restless and distracted in class, and even the best of us ended up in trouble before the morning session ended. When Mr. Grimshaw declared “Guy Fawkes” as the topic for our next composition, you could have knocked the Mystic Twelve over with a feather.

The coincidence was certainly curious, but when a man has committed, or is about to commit an offence, a hundred trifles, which would pass unnoticed at another time, seem to point at him with convicting fingers. No doubt Guy Fawkes himself received many a start after he had got his wicked kegs of gunpowder neatly piled up under the House of Lords.

The coincidence was definitely strange, but when someone has done, or is about to do something wrong, a hundred little things that would normally go unnoticed suddenly seem to accuse them. No doubt Guy Fawkes himself jumped at many things after he had secretly stacked his barrels of gunpowder neatly under the House of Lords.

Wednesday, as I have mentioned, was a half-holiday, and the Centipedes assembled in my barn to decide on the final arrangements. These were as simple as could be. As the fuses were connected, it needed but one person to fire the train. Hereupon arose a discussion as to who was the proper person. Some argued that I ought to apply the match, the battery being christened after me, and the main idea, moreover, being mine. Others advocated the claim of Phil Adams as the oldest boy. At last we drew lots for the post of honor.

Wednesday, as I mentioned earlier, was a half-holiday, and the Centipedes gathered in my barn to finalize the plans. They were as straightforward as they could be. Since the fuses were connected, it only took one person to ignite the train. This led to a debate about who should be the one. Some argued that I should light the match, since the battery was named after me and the main idea was mine too. Others supported Phil Adams's claim because he was the oldest boy. In the end, we decided to draw lots for the honor of the task.

Twelve slips of folded paper, upon one of which was written “Thou art the man,” were placed in a quart measure, and thoroughly shaken; then each member stepped up and lifted out his destiny. At a given signal we opened our billets. “Thou art the man,” said the slip of paper trembling in my fingers. The sweets and anxieties of a leader were mine the rest of the afternoon.

Twelve folded slips of paper, one of which said “You are the one,” were put in a quart container and shaken well; then each person stepped up and drew their fate. At a given signal, we opened our slips. “You are the one,” said the piece of paper shaking in my hands. The joys and worries of a leader were mine for the rest of the afternoon.

Directly after twilight set in Phil Adams stole down to the wharf and fixed the fuses to the guns, laying a train of powder from the principal fuse to the fence, through a chink of which I was to drop the match at midnight.

Directly after twilight, Phil Adams crept down to the wharf and connected the fuses to the guns, laying a trail of powder from the main fuse to the fence, through a gap in which I was to drop the match at midnight.

At ten o'clock Rivermouth goes to bed. At eleven o'clock Rivermouth is as quiet as a country churchyard. At twelve o'clock there is nothing left with which to compare the stillness that broods over the little seaport.

At ten o'clock, Rivermouth goes to sleep. By eleven o'clock, Rivermouth is as silent as a country graveyard. By twelve o'clock, there's nothing to compare to the calm that hangs over the small seaport.

In the midst of this stillness I arose and glided out of the house like a phantom bent on an evil errand; like a phantom. I flitted through the silent street, hardly drawing breath until I knelt down beside the fence at the appointed place.

In the middle of this silence, I got up and slipped out of the house like a ghost on a sinister mission; like a ghost. I moved quickly through the quiet street, barely breathing until I knelt down next to the fence at the designated spot.

Pausing a moment for my heart to stop thumping, I lighted the match and shielded it with both hands until it was well under way, and then dropped the blazing splinter on the slender thread of gunpowder.

Taking a moment to let my heart stop racing, I lit the match and shielded it with both hands until it was fully lit, then dropped the burning stick onto the thin line of gunpowder.

A noiseless flash instantly followed, and all was dark again. I peeped through the crevice in the fence, and saw the main fuse spitting out sparks like a conjurer. Assured that the train had not failed, I took to my heels, fearful lest the fuse might burn more rapidly than we calculated, and cause an explosion before I could get home. This, luckily, did not happen. There's a special Providence that watches over idiots, drunken men, and boys.

A silent flash quickly came and everything went dark again. I peeked through the gap in the fence and saw the main fuse throwing out sparks like a magician. Confident that the train hadn’t broken down, I sprinted away, worried that the fuse might burn faster than we thought and create an explosion before I could get home. Thankfully, that didn’t happen. There’s a special protection for fools, drunk people, and kids.

I dodged the ceremony of undressing by plunging into bed, jacket, boots, and all. I am not sure I took off my cap; but I know that I had hardly pulled the coverlid over me, when “BOOM!” sounded the first gun of Bailey's Battery.

I skipped the whole undressing ceremony by jumping into bed, jacket, boots, and all. I’m not sure if I took off my cap, but I do know that I had barely pulled the covers over me when “BOOM!” went off the first gun of Bailey's Battery.

I lay as still as a mouse. In less than two minutes there was another burst of thunder, and then another. The third gun was a tremendous fellow and fairly shook the house.

I lay perfectly still. In less than two minutes, there was another clap of thunder, and then another. The third one was huge and really shook the house.

The town was waking up. Windows were thrown open here and there and people called to each other across the streets asking what that firing was for.

The town was coming to life. Windows were thrown open here and there, and people shouted to each other across the streets, asking what the gunfire was about.

“BOOM!” went gun number four.

“BOOM!” went gun #4.

I sprung out of bed and tore off my jacket, for I heard the Captain feeling his way along the wall to my chamber. I was half undressed by the time he found the knob of the door.

I jumped out of bed and kicked off my jacket, because I heard the Captain making his way along the wall to my room. I was half undressed by the time he found the door handle.

“I say, sir,” I cried, “do you hear those guns?”

“I say, sir,” I shouted, “do you hear those guns?”

“Not being deaf, I do,” said the Captain, a little tartly—any reflection on his hearing always nettled him; “but what on earth they are for I can't conceive. You had better get up and dress yourself.”

“Not being deaf, I do,” said the Captain, a bit sharp—any mention of his hearing always annoyed him; “but I can’t imagine what they’re for. You should get up and get dressed.”

“I'm nearly dressed, sir.”

“I'm almost ready, sir.”

“BOOM! BOOM!”—two of the guns had gone off together.

“BOOM! BOOM!”—two of the guns fired at the same time.

The door of Miss Abigail's bedroom opened hastily, and that pink of maidenly propriety stepped out into the hail in her night-gown—the only indecorous thing I ever knew her to do. She held a lighted candle in her hand and looked like a very aged Lady Macbeth.

The door to Miss Abigail's bedroom swung open quickly, and that symbol of modesty stepped out into the hail in her nightgown—the only inappropriate thing I ever saw her do. She held a lit candle in her hand and looked like a very old Lady Macbeth.

“O Dan'el, this is dreadful! What do you suppose it means?”

“O Dan'el, this is terrible! What do you think it means?”

“I really can't suppose,” said the Captain, rubbing his ear; “but I guess it's over now.”

“I really can’t imagine,” said the Captain, rubbing his ear; “but I think it’s all done now.”

“BOOM!” said Bailey's Battery.

“BOOM!” said Bailey's Squad.

Rivermouth was wide awake now, and half the male population were in the streets, running different ways, for the firing seemed to proceed from opposite points of the town. Everybody waylaid everybody else with questions; but as no one knew what was the occasion of the tumult, people who were not usually nervous began to be oppressed by the mystery.

Rivermouth was fully awake now, and half the men in town were out in the streets, running in different directions, as the gunfire seemed to be coming from opposite sides of the town. Everyone was stopping each other with questions, but since no one knew what was causing the chaos, people who weren’t usually anxious started to feel overwhelmed by the uncertainty.

Some thought the town was being bombarded; some thought the world was coming to an end, as the pious and ingenious Mr. Miller had predicted it would; but those who couldn't form any theory whatever were the most perplexed.

Some people thought the town was under attack; others believed the world was ending, just as the devout and clever Mr. Miller had said it would; but those who couldn't come up with any explanation at all were the most confused.

In the meanwhile Bailey's Battery bellowed away at regular intervals. The greatest confusion reigned everywhere by this time. People with lanterns rushed hither and thither. The town watch had turned out to a man, and marched off, in admirable order, in the wrong direction. Discovering their mistake, they retraced their steps, and got down to the wharf just as the last cannon belched forth its lightning.

In the meantime, Bailey's Battery fired at regular intervals. By this point, total chaos reigned everywhere. People with lanterns rushed back and forth. The town watch had come out in full force and marched off, perfectly organized, in the wrong direction. Realizing their mistake, they turned around and made it to the wharf just as the last cannon fired its shot.

A dense cloud of sulphurous smoke floated over Anchor Lane, obscuring the starlight. Two or three hundred people, in various stages of excitement, crowded about the upper end of the wharf, not liking to advance farther until they were satisfied that the explosions were over. A board was here and there blown from the fence, and through the openings thus afforded a few of the more daring spirits at length ventured to crawl.

A thick cloud of sulfurous smoke hung over Anchor Lane, blocking out the starlight. Two or three hundred people, buzzing with excitement, gathered at the upper end of the wharf, hesitant to move closer until they were sure the explosions had stopped. Here and there, a board was blown off the fence, and through the gaps, a few of the more adventurous souls finally dared to crawl through.

The cause of the racket soon transpired. A suspicion that they had been sold gradually dawned on the Rivermouthians. Many were exceedingly indignant, and declared that no penalty was severe enough for those concerned in such a prank; others—and these were the very people who had been terrified nearly out of their wits—had the assurance to laugh, saying that they knew all along it was only a trick.

The reason for the noise soon became clear. The Rivermouth residents began to suspect that they had been fooled. Many were extremely angry and insisted that no punishment was harsh enough for those involved in such a joke; others—the very people who had been almost scared to death—had the nerve to laugh, claiming that they knew the whole time it was just a prank.

The town watch boldly took possession of the ground, and the crowd began to disperse. Knots of gossips lingered here and there near the place, indulging in vain surmises as to who the invisible gunners could be.

The town watch confidently took control of the area, and the crowd started to break up. Groups of onlookers hung around nearby, engaging in pointless speculations about who the unseen shooters might be.

There was no more noise that night, but many a timid person lay awake expecting a renewal of the mysterious cannonading. The Oldest Inhabitant refused to go to bed on any terms, but persisted in sitting up in a rocking-chair, with his hat and mittens on, until daybreak.

There was no more noise that night, but many scared people lay awake, waiting for the mysterious cannon fire to start up again. The Oldest Inhabitant wouldn’t go to bed at any cost and kept sitting in a rocking chair, wearing his hat and mittens, until dawn.

I thought I should never get to sleep. The moment I drifted off in a doze I fell to laughing and woke myself up. But towards morning slumber overtook me, and I had a series of disagreeable dreams, in one of which I was waited upon by the ghost of Silas Trefethen with an exorbitant bill for the use of his guns. In another, I was dragged before a court-martial and sentenced by Sailor Ben, in a frizzled wig and three-cornered cocked hat, to be shot to death by Bailey's Battery—a sentence which Sailor Ben was about to execute with his own hand, when I suddenly opened my eyes and found the sunshine lying pleasantly across my face. I tell you I was glad!

I thought I would never be able to sleep. Every time I started to doze off, I ended up laughing and woke myself up. But as morning approached, I finally fell asleep and had a bunch of unpleasant dreams. In one, I was confronted by the ghost of Silas Trefethen with an outrageous bill for using his guns. In another, I was dragged in front of a court-martial and sentenced by Sailor Ben, who was wearing a frizzled wig and a three-cornered hat, to be executed by Bailey's Battery—a sentence that Sailor Ben was about to carry out himself when I suddenly opened my eyes and saw the sunshine gently warming my face. I tell you, I was so relieved!

That unaccountable fascination which leads the guilty to hover about the spot where his crime was committed drew me down to the wharf as soon as I was dressed. Phil Adams, Jack Harris, and others of the conspirators were already there, examining with a mingled feeling of curiosity and apprehension the havoc accomplished by the battery.

That strange obsession that drives the guilty to linger around the place where they committed their crime pulled me down to the wharf as soon as I got dressed. Phil Adams, Jack Harris, and other members of the conspiracy were already there, looking at the damage caused by the battery with a mix of curiosity and worry.

The fence was badly shattered and the ground ploughed up for several yards round the place where the guns formerly lay—formerly lay, for now they were scattered every which way. There was scarcely a gun that hadn't burst. Here was one ripped open from muzzle to breech, and there was another with its mouth blown into the shape of a trumpet. Three of the guns had disappeared bodily, but on looking over the edge of the wharf we saw them standing on end in the tide-mud. They had popped overboard in their excitement.

The fence was badly damaged, and the ground was torn up for several yards around where the guns used to be—used to be, because now they were scattered everywhere. Almost every gun had exploded. Here was one torn open from the muzzle to the breech, and there was another with its opening blown out like a trumpet. Three of the guns were completely missing, but when we looked over the edge of the wharf, we saw them standing upright in the muddy tide. They had jumped overboard in their excitement.

“I tell you what, fellows,” whispered Phil Adams, “it is lucky we didn't try to touch 'em off with punk. They'd have blown us all to flinders.”

“I'll tell you what, guys,” whispered Phil Adams, “we're lucky we didn't try to light them with punk. They would have blown us all to bits.”

The destruction of Bailey's Battery was not, unfortunately, the only catastrophe. A fragment of one of the cannon had earned away the chimney of Sailor Ben's cabin. He was very mad at first, but having prepared the fuse himself he didn't dare complain openly.

The destruction of Bailey's Battery wasn't the only disaster. A piece of one of the cannons had knocked down the chimney of Sailor Ben's cabin. He was really angry at first, but since he had prepared the fuse himself, he didn't dare complain openly.

“I'd have taken a reef in the blessed stove-pipe,” said the Admiral, gazing ruefully at the smashed chimney, “if I had known as how the Flagship was agoin' to be under fire.”

“I would have taken cover in the damn stovepipe,” said the Admiral, looking sadly at the broken chimney, “if I had known that the Flagship was going to be under fire.”

The next day he rigged out an iron funnel, which, being in sections, could be detached and taken in at a moment's notice. On the whole, I think he was resigned to the demolition of his brick chimney. The stove-pipe was a great deal more shipshape.

The next day he set up an iron funnel, which could be taken apart and quickly brought inside since it was in sections. Overall, I think he accepted the destruction of his brick chimney. The stove pipe looked a lot cleaner and more organized.

The town was not so easily appeased. The selectmen determined to make an example of the guilty parties, and offered a reward for their arrest, holding out a promise of pardon to anyone of the offenders who would furnish information against the rest. But there were no faint hearts among the Centipedes. Suspicion rested for a while on several persons—on the soldiers at the fort; on a crazy fellow, known about town as “Bottle-Nose”; and at last on Sailor Ben.

The town was not easily satisfied. The selectmen decided to make an example of those responsible and offered a reward for their capture, promising leniency to anyone among the guilty who would provide information about the others. But there were no cowards among the Centipedes. For a while, suspicion fell on several individuals – the soldiers at the fort, a local eccentric known as “Bottle-Nose,” and eventually on Sailor Ben.

“Shiver my timbers!” cries that deeply injured individual. “Do you suppose, sir, as I have lived to sixty year, an' ain't got no more sense than to go for to blaze away at my own upper riggin'? It doesn't stand to reason.”

“Shiver me timbers!” shouts that deeply hurt person. “Do you really think, sir, that after living for sixty years, I lack the sense to shoot at my own top sails? It just doesn’t make sense.”

It certainly did not seem probable that Mr. Watson would maliciously knock over his own chimney, and Lawyer Hackett, who had the case in hand, 'bowed himself out of the Admiral's cabin convinced that the right man had not been discovered.

It definitely didn’t seem likely that Mr. Watson would intentionally knock over his own chimney, and Lawyer Hackett, who was handling the case, left the Admiral's cabin feeling convinced that the right person hadn’t been found.

People living by the sea are always more or less superstitious. Stories of spectre ships and mysterious beacons, that lure vessels out of their course and wreck them on unknown reefs, were among the stock legends of Rivermouth; and not a few people in the town were ready to attribute the firing of those guns to some supernatural agency. The Oldest Inhabitant remembered that when he was a boy a dim-looking sort of schooner hove to in the offing one foggy afternoon, fired off a single gun that didn't make any report, and then crumbled to nothing, spar, mast, and hulk, like a piece of burnt paper.

People living by the sea tend to be a bit superstitious. Stories about ghost ships and strange lights that lure boats off course and crash them on hidden reefs were common legends in Rivermouth; many residents were quick to believe that the sound of those guns came from some supernatural force. The Oldest Inhabitant recalled that when he was a kid, a vague-looking schooner anchored in the distance one foggy afternoon, fired a single gun that made no sound, and then vanished completely, leaving behind nothing but debris, like a piece of burnt paper.

The authorities, however, were of the opinion that human hands had something to do with the explosions, and they resorted to deep-laid stratagems to get hold of the said hands. One of their traps came very near catching us. They artfully caused an old brass fieldpiece to be left on a wharf near the scene of our late operations. Nothing in the world but the lack of money to buy powder saved us from falling into the clutches of the two watchmen who lay secreted for a week in a neighboring sail-loft.

The authorities, however, believed that human involvement was behind the explosions, and they used clever tactics to catch those responsible. One of their traps almost caught us. They cleverly left an old brass cannon on a dock close to where we had recently operated. The only thing that kept us from getting caught by the two watchmen who hid for a week in a nearby sail loft was the lack of money to buy gunpowder.

It was many a day before the midnight bombardment ceased to be the town-talk. The trick was so audacious and on so grand a scale that nobody thought for an instant of connecting us lads with it. Suspicion at length grew weary of lighting on the wrong person, and as conjecture—like the physicians in the epitaph—was in vain, the Rivermouthians gave up the idea of finding out who had astonished them.

It took a long time for the midnight bombardment to stop being the talk of the town. The whole thing was so bold and elaborate that no one even considered that we boys might be involved. Eventually, suspicion got tired of pointing fingers at the wrong people, and since guessing—like the doctors in the epitaph—was pointless, the people of Rivermouth decided to stop trying to figure out who had shocked them.

They never did find out, and never will, unless they read this veracious history. If the selectmen are still disposed to punish the malefactors, I can supply Lawyer Hackett with evidence enough to convict Pepper Whitcomb, Phil Adams, Charley Marden, and the other honorable members of the Centipede Club. But really I don't think it would pay now.

They never found out, and they never will, unless they read this true history. If the town officials are still willing to punish the wrongdoers, I can provide Lawyer Hackett with enough evidence to convict Pepper Whitcomb, Phil Adams, Charley Marden, and the other distinguished members of the Centipede Club. But honestly, I don't think it's worth it now.





Chapter Eighteen—A Frog He Would A-Wooing Go

If the reader supposes that I lived all this while in Rivermouth without falling a victim to one or more of the young ladies attending Miss Dorothy Gibbs's Female Institute, why, then, all I have to say is the reader exhibits his ignorance of human nature.

If you think I spent all this time in Rivermouth without getting swept up by one or more of the young ladies at Miss Dorothy Gibbs's Female Institute, then all I can say is you don't understand human nature.

Miss Gibbs's seminary was located within a few minutes' walk of the Temple Grammar School, and numbered about thirty-five pupils, the majority of whom boarded at the Hall—Primrose Hall, as Miss Dorothy prettily called it. The Prim-roses, as we called them, ranged from seven years of age to sweet seventeen, and a prettier group of sirens never got together even in Rivermouth, for Rivermouth, you should know, is famous for its pretty girls.

Miss Gibbs's school was just a short walk from the Temple Grammar School and had around thirty-five students, most of whom lived at the Hall—Primrose Hall, as Miss Dorothy charmingly named it. The Prim-roses, as we called them, were aged from seven to sweet seventeen, and there was never a more beautiful group of girls gathered together, not even in Rivermouth, which, as you should know, is famous for its beautiful girls.

There were tall girls and short girls, rosy girls and pale girls, and girls as brown as berries; girls like Amazons, slender girls, weird and winning like Undine, girls with black tresses, girls with auburn ringlets, girls with every tinge of golden hair. To behold Miss Dorothy's young ladies of a Sunday morning walking to church two by two, the smallest toddling at the end of the procession, like the bobs at the tail of a kite, was a spectacle to fill with tender emotion the least susceptible heart. To see Miss Dorothy marching grimly at the head of her light infantry, was to feel the hopelessness of making an attack on any part of the column.

There were tall girls and short girls, rosy girls and pale girls, and girls as brown as berries; girls like Amazons, slender girls, strange and charming like Undine, girls with black hair, girls with auburn curls, girls with every shade of golden hair. Watching Miss Dorothy's young ladies on a Sunday morning walking to church two by two, the smallest trailing at the end of the line like the tail of a kite, was a sight that would fill even the least emotional heart with tenderness. Seeing Miss Dorothy marching sternly at the front of her little troop made you realize it was pointless to try and engage any part of the group.

She was a perfect dragon of watchfulness. The most unguarded lifting of an eyelash in the fluttering battalion was sufficient to put her on the lookout. She had had experiences with the male sex, this Miss Dorothy so prim and grim. It was whispered that her heart was a tattered album scrawled over with love-lines, but that she had shut up the volume long ago.

She was a perfect dragon of vigilance. The slightest movement of an eyelash among the fluttering group was enough to put her on alert. This Miss Dorothy, so proper and serious, had had her share of experiences with men. It was rumored that her heart was a worn-out album filled with love notes, but she had closed that chapter long ago.

There was a tradition that she had been crossed in love; but it was the faintest of traditions. A gay young lieutenant of marines had flirted with her at a country ball (A.D. 1811), and then marched carelessly away at the head of his company to the shrill music of the fife, without so much as a sigh for the girl he left behind him. The years rolled on, the gallant gay Lothario—which wasn't his name—married, became a father, and then a grandfather; and at the period of which I am speaking his grandchild was actually one of Miss Dorothy's young ladies. So, at least, ran the story.

There was a rumor that she had been disappointed in love, but it was more of a faint whisper. A charming young lieutenant in the marines had flirted with her at a country dance (A.D. 1811) and then casually marched off at the front of his company to the lively sound of the fife, without so much as a backward glance at the girl he left behind. Time passed, the dashing, carefree Lothario—which wasn’t really his name—got married, had kids, and eventually became a grandfather; and by the time I’m referencing, his grandchild was actually one of Miss Dorothy’s young ladies. So the story goes, at least.

The lieutenant himself was dead these many years; but Miss Dorothy never got over his duplicity. She was convinced that the sole aim of mankind was to win the unguarded affection of maidens, and then march off treacherously with flying colors to the heartless music of the drum and fife. To shield the inmates of Primrose Hall from the bitter influences that had blighted her own early affections was Miss Dorothy's mission in life.

The lieutenant had been dead for many years, but Miss Dorothy never got over his deceit. She believed that the only goal of men was to gain the unguarded love of women, and then sneak away triumphantly to the cold beat of drums and flutes. Protecting the residents of Primrose Hall from the harsh experiences that had ruined her own early affections was Miss Dorothy's purpose in life.

“No wolves prowling about my lambs, if you please,” said

“No wolves hanging around my lambs, thank you,” said

Miss Dorothy. “I will not allow it.”

Miss Dorothy. “I won't allow it.”

She was as good as her word. I don't think the boy lives who ever set foot within the limits of Primrose Hall while the seminary was under her charge. Perhaps if Miss Dorothy had given her young ladies a little more liberty, they would not have thought it “such fun” to make eyes over the white lattice fence at the young gentlemen of the Temple Grammar School. I say perhaps; for it is one thing to manage thirty-five young ladies and quite another thing to talk about it.

She kept her promises. I don't think there’s a boy alive who ever stepped foot inside Primrose Hall while she was in charge. Maybe if Miss Dorothy had given her students a bit more freedom, they wouldn't have found it “so exciting” to flirt through the white lattice fence with the guys from Temple Grammar School. I say maybe; because managing thirty-five young women is one thing, and discussing it is another.

But all Miss Dorothy's vigilance could not prevent the young folks from meeting in the town now and then, nor could her utmost ingenuity interrupt postal arrangements. There was no end of notes passing between the students and the Primroses. Notes tied to the heads of arrows were shot into dormitory windows; notes were tucked under fences, and hidden in the trunks of decayed trees. Every thick place in the boxwood hedge that surrounded the seminary was a possible post-office.

But no matter how hard Miss Dorothy tried, she couldn't stop the young people from getting together in town every now and then, nor could she find a way to disrupt the mail delivery. There were endless notes exchanged between the students and the Primroses. Notes tied to arrows were shot into dorm windows; notes were slipped under fences and hidden in rotting tree trunks. Every thick spot in the boxwood hedge that surrounded the school became a potential post office.

It was a terrible shock to Miss Dorothy the day she unearthed a nest of letters in one of the huge wooden urns surmounting the gateway that led to her dovecot. It was a bitter moment to Miss Phoebe and Miss Candace and Miss Hesba, when they had their locks of hair grimly handed back to them by Miss Gibbs in the presence of the whole school. Girls whose locks of hair had run the blockade in safety were particularly severe on the offenders. But it didn't stop other notes and other tresses, and I would like to know what can stop them while the earth holds together.

It was a huge shock to Miss Dorothy the day she found a bunch of letters in one of the large wooden urns at the entrance to her dovecot. It was a tough moment for Miss Phoebe, Miss Candace, and Miss Hesba when Miss Gibbs handed back their locks of hair in front of the entire school. Girls whose hair had made it through without getting caught were especially harsh on the offenders. But it didn't prevent more notes and more hair strands, and I wonder what could stop them as long as the world keeps going.

Now when I first came to Rivermouth I looked upon girls as rather tame company; I hadn't a spark of sentiment concerning them; but seeing my comrades sending and receiving mysterious epistles, wearing bits of ribbon in their button-holes and leaving packages of confectionery (generally lemon-drops) in the hollow trunks of trees—why, I felt that this was the proper thing to do. I resolved, as a matter of duty, to fall in love with somebody, and I didn't care in the least who it was. In much the same mood that Don Quixote selected the Dulcinea del Toboso for his lady-love, I singled out one of Miss Dorothy's incomparable young ladies for mine.

When I first arrived in Rivermouth, I saw girls as pretty boring company; I didn’t have any feelings for them at all. But when I noticed my friends sending and receiving secret letters, pinning ribbons in their buttonholes, and leaving candy (usually lemon drops) in the hollow trunks of trees—well, I figured that was how things were done. I decided, as a matter of duty, to fall in love with someone, and I honestly didn’t care who it was. In much the same way that Don Quixote chose Dulcinea del Toboso for his beloved, I picked one of Miss Dorothy's amazing girls to be mine.

I debated a long while whether I should not select two, but at last settled down on one—a pale little girl with blue eyes, named Alice. I shall not make a long story of this, for Alice made short work of me. She was secretly in love with Pepper Whitcomb. This occasioned a temporary coolness between Pepper and myself.

I thought for a long time about whether I should choose two, but in the end, I decided on one—a pale little girl with blue eyes named Alice. I won’t make this a long story, because Alice quickly took charge of the situation. She was secretly in love with Pepper Whitcomb, which caused a brief distance between Pepper and me.

Not disheartened, however, I placed Laura Rice—I believe it was Laura Rice—in the vacant niche. The new idol was more cruel than the old. The former frankly sent me to the right about, but the latter was a deceitful lot. She wore my nosegay in her dress at the evening service (the Primroses were marched to church three times every Sunday), she penned me the daintiest of notes, she sent me the glossiest of ringlets (cut, as I afterwards found out, from the stupid head of Miss Gibbs's chamber-maid), and at the same time was holding me and my pony up to ridicule in a series of letters written to Jack Harris. It was Harris himself who kindly opened my eyes.

Not discouraged, though, I put Laura Rice—I think it was Laura Rice—in the empty spot. The new idol was harsher than the old one. The former was straightforward and dismissed me, but the latter was sly. She wore my nosegay on her dress during the evening service (the Primroses went to church three times every Sunday), she wrote me the cutest little notes, she sent me the shiniest ringlets (which I later found out were cut from the silly head of Miss Gibbs's chambermaid), and all the while, she was ridiculing me and my pony in a series of letters to Jack Harris. It was Harris himself who kindly revealed the truth to me.

“I tell you what, Bailey,” said that young gentleman, “Laura is an old veteran, and carries too many guns for a youngster. She can't resist a flirtation; I believe she'd flirt with an infant in arms. There's hardly a fellow in the school that hasn't worn her colors and some of her hair. She doesn't give out any more of her own hair now. It's been pretty well used up. The demand was greater than the supply, you see. It's all very well to correspond with Laura, but as to looking for anything serious from her, the knowing ones don't. Hope I haven't hurt your feelings, old boy,” (that was a soothing stroke of flattery to call me “old boy,”) “but it was my duty as a friend and a Centipede to let you know who you were dealing with.”

“I'll tell you this, Bailey,” said that young guy, “Laura is quite the experienced one and has way too many tricks up her sleeve for someone young. She can't help but flirt; I swear she'd flirt with a baby in a stroller. There's barely a guy in school who hasn't been wrapped around her finger or had a piece of her hair. She doesn't share any of her hair anymore though. It's pretty much all been used up. The demand was way higher than the supply, you know? It's fine to chat with Laura, but if anyone's expecting something serious from her, the wise ones don’t. Hope I didn't hurt your feelings, my friend,” (that was a nice touch of flattery to call me “my friend,”) “but I thought it was my duty as a friend and a Centipede to let you know who you were dealing with.”

Such was the advice given me by that time-stricken, careworn, and embittered man of the world, who was sixteen years old if he was a day.

Such was the advice given to me by that worn-out, anxious, and bitter man of the world, who was at least sixteen years old, if not more.

I dropped Laura. In the course of the next twelve months I had perhaps three or four similar experiences, and the conclusion was forced upon me that I was not a boy likely to distinguish myself in this branch of business.

I broke up with Laura. Over the next twelve months, I had maybe three or four similar experiences, and it became clear to me that I was not the kind of guy who would excel in this area of work.

I fought shy of Primrose Hall from that moment. Smiles were smiled over the boxwood hedge, and little hands were occasionally kissed to me; but I only winked my eye patronizingly, and passed on. I never renewed tender relations with Miss Gibbs's young ladies. All this occurred during my first year and a half at Rivermouth.

I kept my distance from Primrose Hall from that moment on. Smiles were exchanged over the boxwood hedge, and small hands were occasionally waved at me; but I just winked my eye condescendingly and kept walking. I never rekindled any close connections with Miss Gibbs's young ladies. All of this happened during my first year and a half at Rivermouth.

Between my studies at school, my out-door recreations, and the hurts my vanity received, I managed to escape for the time being any very serious attack of that love fever which, like the measles, is almost certain to seize upon a boy sooner or later. I was not to be an exception. I was merely biding my time. The incidents I have now to relate took place shortly after the events described in the last chapter.

Between my schoolwork, outdoor activities, and the blows to my pride, I managed to avoid a serious case of that love fever that, like the measles, is bound to hit a boy eventually. I wasn't going to be an exception; I was just waiting for my moment. The events I'm about to share occurred shortly after what I described in the last chapter.

In a life so tranquil and circumscribed as ours in the Nutter House, a visitor was a novelty of no little importance. The whole household awoke from its quietude one morning when the Captain announced that a young niece of his from New York was to spend a few weeks with us.

In a life as calm and limited as ours in the Nutter House, a visitor was a significant event. The entire household stirred from its quiet routine one morning when the Captain announced that a young niece of his from New York would be spending a few weeks with us.

The blue-chintz room, into which a ray of sun was never allowed to penetrate, was thrown open and dusted, and its mouldy air made sweet with a bouquet of pot-roses placed on the old-fashioned bureau. Kitty was busy all the forenoon washing off the sidewalk and sand-papering the great brass knocker on our front-door; and Miss Abigail was up to her elbows in a pigeon-pie.

The blue-chintz room, where no ray of sunlight was ever allowed to enter, was opened up and dusted, and its musty air was refreshed with a bouquet of pot roses placed on the antique dresser. Kitty spent the entire morning cleaning the sidewalk and sanding the large brass knocker on our front door, while Miss Abigail was elbow-deep in making a pigeon pie.

I felt sure it was for no ordinary person that all these preparations were in progress; and I was right. Miss Nelly Glentworth was no ordinary person. I shall never believe she was. There may have been lovelier women, though I have never seen them; there may have been more brilliant women, though it has not been my fortune to meet them; but that there was ever a more charming one than Nelly Glentworth is a proposition against which I contend.

I was certain that all these arrangements weren't for just anyone, and I was correct. Miss Nelly Glentworth was anything but ordinary. I’ll never believe she was. There may have been prettier women, though I haven't seen them; there may have been more dazzling women, though I've never met them; but I argue that there’s never been anyone more charming than Nelly Glentworth.

I don't love her now. I don't think of her once in five years; and yet it would give me a turn if in the course of my daily walk I should suddenly come upon her eldest boy. I may say that her eldest boy was not playing a prominent part in this life when I first made her acquaintance.

I don't love her now. I don't think about her at all in five years; and yet it would surprise me if I happened to come across her oldest son during my daily walks. I should mention that her oldest son wasn't really a big part of my life when I first got to know her.

It was a drizzling, cheerless afternoon towards the end of summer that a hack drew up at the door of the Nutter House. The Captain and Miss Abigail hastened into the hall on hearing the carriage stop. In a moment more Miss Nelly Glentworth was seated in our sitting-room undergoing a critical examination at the hands of a small boy who lounged uncomfortably on a settee between the windows.

It was a drizzly, gloomy afternoon towards the end of summer when a cab pulled up to the door of the Nutter House. The Captain and Miss Abigail rushed into the hall as soon as they heard the carriage stop. In a moment, Miss Nelly Glentworth was sitting in our living room, being closely examined by a small boy who was awkwardly lounging on a couch between the windows.

The small boy considered himself a judge of girls, and he rapidly came to the following conclusions: That Miss Nelly was about nineteen; that she had not given away much of her back hair, which hung in two massive chestnut braids over her shoulders; that she was a shade too pale and a trifle too tall; that her hands were nicely shaped and her feet much too diminutive for daily use. He furthermore observed that her voice was musical, and that her face lighted up with an indescribable brightness when she smiled.

The little boy thought of himself as a judge of girls, and he quickly came to the following conclusions: That Miss Nelly was around nineteen; that she hadn’t let go of much of her long hair, which fell in two thick chestnut braids over her shoulders; that she was a bit too pale and slightly too tall; that her hands were nicely shaped and her feet way too small for everyday use. He also noticed that her voice was melodic, and her face lit up with an indescribable brightness when she smiled.

On the whole, the small boy liked her well enough; and, satisfied that she was not a person to be afraid of, but, on the contrary, one who might be made quite agreeable, he departed to keep an appointment with his friend Sir Pepper Whitcomb.

Overall, the little boy liked her well enough; and, feeling sure that she wasn’t someone to be afraid of, but rather someone who could actually be quite nice, he left to meet up with his friend, Sir Pepper Whitcomb.

But the next morning when Miss Glentworth came down to breakfast in a purple dress, her face as fresh as one of the moss-roses on the bureau upstairs, and her laugh as contagious as the merriment of a robin, the small boy experienced a strange sensation, and mentally compared her with the loveliest of Miss Gibbs's young ladies, and found those young ladies wanting in the balance.

But the next morning when Miss Glentworth came down to breakfast in a purple dress, her face as fresh as one of the moss-roses on the dresser upstairs, and her laugh as infectious as a cheerful robin, the little boy felt a strange sensation and mentally compared her to the most beautiful of Miss Gibbs's young ladies, finding those young ladies lacking in comparison.

A night's rest had wrought a wonderful change in Miss Nelly. The pallor and weariness of the journey had passed away. I looked at her through the toast-rack and thought I had never seen anything more winning than her smile.

A night's sleep had made an amazing difference in Miss Nelly. The paleness and exhaustion from the journey had disappeared. I watched her through the toast rack and thought I had never seen anything more charming than her smile.

After breakfast she went out with me to the stable to see Gypsy, and the three of us became friends then and there. Nelly was the only girl that Gypsy ever took the slightest notice of.

After breakfast, she went out with me to the stable to see Gypsy, and the three of us became friends right then and there. Nelly was the only girl that Gypsy ever paid the slightest attention to.

It chanced to be a half-holiday, and a baseball match of unusual interest was to come off on the school ground that afternoon; but, somehow, I didn't go. I hung about the house abstractedly. The Captain went up town, and Miss Abigail was busy in the kitchen making immortal gingerbread. I drifted into the sitting-room, and had our guest all to myself for I don't know how many hours. It was twilight, I recollect, when the Captain returned with letters for Miss Nelly.

It happened to be a half-holiday, and an exciting baseball game was set to take place on the school grounds that afternoon; but, for some reason, I didn't go. I wandered around the house lost in thought. The Captain went downtown, and Miss Abigail was in the kitchen making her famous gingerbread. I ended up in the sitting room, where I had our guest all to myself for what felt like hours. I remember it was twilight when the Captain came back with letters for Miss Nelly.

Many a time after that I sat with her through the dreamy September afternoons. If I had played baseball it would have been much better for me.

Many times after that, I sat with her during those dreamy September afternoons. If I had played baseball, it would have been much better for me.

Those first days of Miss Nelly's visit are very misty in my remembrance. I try in vain to remember just when I began to fall in love with her. 'Whether the spell worked upon me gradually or fell upon me all at once, I don't know. I only know that it seemed to me as if I had always loved her. Things that took place before she came were dim to me, like events that had occurred in the Middle Ages.

Those first days of Miss Nelly's visit are pretty hazy in my memory. I try hard to recall exactly when I started to fall in love with her. I can't tell if the magic of it came over me slowly or hit me all at once. All I know is that it felt like I had always loved her. Events that happened before she arrived seem distant, like something from the Middle Ages.

Nelly was at least five years my senior. But what of that? Adam is the only man I ever heard of who didn't in early youth fall in love with a woman older than himself, and I am convinced that he would have done so if he had had the opportunity.

Nelly was at least five years older than me. But so what? Adam is the only guy I’ve ever known who didn’t fall in love with an older woman when he was younger, and I’m sure he would have if he’d had the chance.

I wonder if girls from fifteen to twenty are aware of the glamour they cast over the straggling, awkward boys whom they regard and treat as mere children? I wonder, now. Young women are so keen in such matters. I wonder if Miss Nelly Glentworth never suspected until the very last night of her visit at Rivermouth that I was over ears in love with her pretty self, and was suffering pangs as poignant as if I had been ten feet high and as old as Methuselah? For, indeed, I was miserable throughout all those five weeks. I went down in the Latin class at the rate of three boys a day. Her fresh young eyes came between me and my book, and there was an end of Virgil.

I wonder if girls between fifteen and twenty realize the charm they have over the awkward, unsure boys they see as just kids? I really wonder. Young women are so perceptive about these things. I wonder if Miss Nelly Glentworth ever guessed, right up until the last night of her visit at Rivermouth, that I was completely in love with her lovely self and was feeling heartache just as intense as if I were ten feet tall and as old as Methuselah? Because I was indeed miserable throughout those five weeks. I fell behind in Latin class at a rate of three boys a day. Her bright young eyes kept getting in the way of my book, and that was the end of Virgil for me.

     “O love, love, love!
     Love is like a dizziness,
     It winna let a body
     Gang aboot his business.”
 
     “Oh love, love, love!  
     Love feels like a whirlwind,  
     It won't let anyone  
     go about their business.”

I was wretched away from her, and only less wretched in her presence. The special cause of my woe was this: I was simply a little boy to Miss Glentworth. I knew it. I bewailed it. I ground my teeth and wept in secret over the fact. If I had been aught else in her eyes would she have smoothed my hair so carelessly, sending an electric shock through my whole system? Would she have walked with me, hand in hand, for hours in the old garden, and once when I lay on the sofa, my head aching with love and mortification, would she have stooped down and kissed me if I hadn't been a little boy? How I despised little boys! How I hated one particular little boy—too little to be loved!

I was miserable when I was away from her, and only slightly less miserable when I was with her. The main reason for my suffering was this: I was just a little boy to Miss Glentworth. I knew it. I mourned it. I gritted my teeth and cried in private over it. If I had been anything else in her eyes, would she have patted my hair so casually, sending an electric shock through my entire body? Would she have walked with me, hand in hand, for hours in the old garden? And when I lay on the sofa, my head pounding with love and embarrassment, would she have leaned down and kissed me if I hadn’t been a little boy? How I loathed little boys! How I hated one particular little boy—too young to be loved!

I smile over this very grimly even now. My sorrow was genuine and bitter. It is a great mistake on the part of elderly people, male and female, to tell a child that he is seeing his happiest days. Don't you believe a word of it, my little friend. The burdens of childhood are as hard to bear as the crosses that weigh us down later in life, while the happinesses of childhood are tame compared with those of our maturer years. And even if this were not so, it is rank cruelty to throw shadows over the young heart by croaking, “Be merry, for to-morrow you die!”

I smile about this very seriously even now. My sadness was real and deep. It’s a big mistake for older people, whether men or women, to tell a child that they are living their happiest days. Don't believe a word of it, my little friend. The struggles of childhood are just as tough to handle as the burdens we carry later in life, and the joys of childhood are mild compared to those in our adult years. And even if that weren’t the case, it’s cruel to darken a young heart by saying, “Be happy, because tomorrow you die!”

As the last days of Nelly's visit drew near, I fell into a very unhealthy state of mind. To have her so frank and unconsciously coquettish with me was a daily torment; to be looked upon and treated as a child was bitter almonds; but the thought of losing her altogether was distraction.

As Nelly's visit was coming to an end, I slipped into a really bad frame of mind. Having her be so open and unknowingly flirtatious with me was a daily struggle; being seen and treated like a child felt like bitter almonds; but the idea of losing her completely was overwhelming.

The summer was at an end. The days were perceptibly shorter, and now and then came an evening when it was chilly enough to have a wood-fire in our sitting-room. The leaves were beginning to take hectic tints, and the wind was practising the minor pathetic notes of its autumnal dirge. Nature and myself appeared to be approaching our dissolution simultaneously—

The summer was coming to an end. The days were noticeably shorter, and now and then, an evening would be chilly enough to light a fire in our living room. The leaves were starting to turn vibrant colors, and the wind was rehearsing the sad tones of its autumn lament. It felt like both nature and I were heading toward our end at the same time—

One evening, the evening previous to the day set for Nelly's departure—how well I remember it—I found her sitting alone by the wide chimney-piece looking musingly at the crackling back log. There were no candles in the room. On her face and hands, and on the small golden cross at her throat, fell the flickering firelight—that ruddy, mellow firelight in which one's grandmother would look poetical.

One evening, the night before Nelly was supposed to leave—how well I remember it—I found her sitting alone by the large fireplace, gazing thoughtfully at the crackling log. There were no candles lit in the room. The flickering firelight danced across her face and hands, and on the small golden cross at her throat—that warm, soft firelight that would make anyone's grandmother look like a poet.

I drew a low stool from the corner and placed it by the side of her chair. She reached out her hand to me, as was her pretty fashion, and so we sat for several moments silently in the changing glow of the burning logs. At length I moved back the stool so that I could see her face in profile without being seen by her. I lost her hand by this movement, but I couldn't have spoken with the listless touch of her fingers on mine. After two or three attempts I said “Nelly” a good deal louder than I intended.

I pulled a low stool from the corner and set it next to her chair. She reached out her hand to me, as she often did, and we sat silently for a few moments in the flickering light of the burning logs. Eventually, I moved the stool back so I could see her face in profile without her noticing me. I lost her hand when I did this, but I couldn't have spoken with the way her fingers lightly rested on mine. After a couple of tries, I said “Nelly” much louder than I meant to.

Perhaps the effort it cost me was evident in my voice. She raised herself quickly in the chair and half turned towards me.

Perhaps the effort it took was clear in my voice. She quickly straightened up in the chair and partially turned toward me.

“Well, Tom?”

"What's up, Tom?"

“I—I am very sorry you are going away.”

“I'm really sorry you're leaving.”

“So am I. I have enjoyed every hour of my visit.”

“So have I. I've enjoyed every minute of my visit.”

“Do you think you will ever come back here?”

“Do you think you’ll ever come back here?”

“Perhaps,” said Nelly, and her eyes wandered off into the fitful firelight.

“Maybe,” said Nelly, and her eyes drifted into the flickering firelight.

“I suppose you will forget us all very quickly.”

“I guess you’ll forget all of us pretty fast.”

“Indeed I shall not. I shall always have the pleasantest memories of Rivermouth.”

“Definitely not. I’ll always have the fondest memories of Rivermouth.”

Here the conversation died a natural death. Nelly sank into a sort of dream, and I meditated. Fearing every moment to be interrupted by some member of the family, I nerved myself to make a bold dash.

Here the conversation faded out. Nelly fell into a sort of dream, and I was lost in thought. Considering that I might be interrupted by a family member at any moment, I steeled myself to make a bold move.

“Nelly.”

“Nelly.”

“Well.”

“Well.”

“Do you—” I hesitated.

"Do you—" I paused.

“Do I what?”

"Do I what?"

“Love anyone very much?”

"Do you love anyone a lot?"

“Why, of course I do,” said Nelly, scattering her revery with a merry laugh. “I love Uncle Nutter, and Aunt Nutter, and you—and Towser.”

“Of course I do,” Nelly said, breaking her daydream with a cheerful laugh. “I love Uncle Nutter, and Aunt Nutter, and you—and Towser.”

Towser, our new dog! I couldn't stand that. I pushed back the stool impatiently and stood in front of her.

Towser, our new dog! I couldn't take it. I shoved the stool back and stood in front of her.

“That's not what I mean,” I said angrily.

"That's not what I meant," I said angrily.

“Well, what do you mean?”

"Well, what do you mean?"

“Do you love anyone to marry him?”

“Do you love anyone enough to marry him?”

“The idea of it,” cried Nelly, laughing.

“The idea of it,” Nelly exclaimed, laughing.

“But you must tell me.”

"But you have to tell me."

“Must, Tom?”

"Must, Tom?"

“Indeed you must, Nelly.”

"Yes, you must, Nelly."

She had risen from the chair with an amused, perplexed look in her eyes. I held her an instant by the dress.

She stood up from the chair with a mix of amusement and confusion in her eyes. I held her for a moment by her dress.

“Please tell me.”

"Please let me know."

“O you silly boy!” cried Nelly. Then she rumpled my hair all over my forehead and ran laughing out of the room.

“O you silly boy!” cried Nelly. Then she messed up my hair all over my forehead and ran out of the room laughing.

Suppose Cinderella had rumpled the prince's hair all over his forehead, how would he have liked it? Suppose the Sleeping Beauty, when the king's son with a kiss set her and all the old clocks agoing in the spell-bound castle—suppose the young minx had looked up and coolly laughed in his eye, I guess the king's son wouldn't have been greatly pleased.

Suppose Cinderella had messed up the prince's hair all over his forehead, how would he have felt about that? Imagine if Sleeping Beauty, when the prince's kiss woke her up and got all the old clocks running in the enchanted castle—what if that young flirt had looked up and casually laughed at him? I bet the prince wouldn’t have been very happy.

I hesitated a second or two and then rushed after Nelly just in time to run against Miss Abigail, who entered the room with a couple of lighted candles.

I paused for a second or two and then hurried after Nelly just in time to bump into Miss Abigail, who walked into the room carrying a couple of lit candles.

“Goodness gracious, Tom!” exclaimed Miss Abigail. “Are you possessed?”

“Goodness, Tom!” exclaimed Miss Abigail. “Are you possessed?”

I left her scraping the warm spermaceti from one of her thumbs.

I left her scraping the warm spermaceti off one of her thumbs.

Nelly was in the kitchen talking quite unconcernedly with Kitty Collins. There she remained until supper-time. Supper over, we all adjourned to the sitting-room. I planned and plotted, but could manage in no way to get Nelly alone. She and the Captain played cribbage all the evening.

Nelly was in the kitchen chatting casually with Kitty Collins. She stayed there until dinner time. After dinner, we all moved to the living room. I tried to come up with a plan, but I couldn’t find a way to get Nelly alone. She and the Captain played cribbage all evening.

The next morning my lady did not make her appearance until we were seated at the breakfast-table. I had got up at daylight myself. Immediately after breakfast the carriage arrived to take her to the railway station. A gentleman stepped from this carriage, and greatly to my surprise was warmly welcomed by the Captain and Miss Abigail, and by Miss Nelly herself, who seemed unnecessarily glad to see him. From the hasty conversation that followed I learned that the gentleman had come somewhat unexpectedly to conduct Miss Nelly to Boston. But how did he know that she was to leave that morning? Nelly bade farewell to the Captain and Miss Abigail, made a little rush and kissed me on the nose, and was gone.

The next morning, my lady didn’t show up until we were sitting at the breakfast table. I had gotten up at dawn myself. Right after breakfast, the carriage arrived to take her to the train station. A gentleman stepped out of the carriage, and to my surprise, he was warmly greeted by the Captain, Miss Abigail, and Miss Nelly herself, who seemed overly happy to see him. From the hurried conversation that followed, I found out that the gentleman had come somewhat unexpectedly to take Miss Nelly to Boston. But how did he know she was leaving that morning? Nelly said her goodbyes to the Captain and Miss Abigail, quickly rushed over, kissed me on the nose, and then she was gone.

As the wheels of the hack rolled up the street and over my finer feelings, I turned to the Captain.

As the cab rolled down the street and ran over my feelings, I turned to the Captain.

“Who was that gentleman, sir?”

“Who was that guy, sir?”

“That was Mr. Waldron.”

"That was Mr. Waldron."

“A relation of yours, sir?” I asked craftily.

“A relative of yours, sir?” I asked slyly.

“No relation of mine—a relation of Nelly's,” said the Captain, smiling.

“No relation of mine—it's a relation of Nelly's,” said the Captain, smiling.

“A cousin,” I suggested, feeling a strange hatred spring up in my bosom for the unknown.

“A cousin,” I suggested, feeling a strange hatred rise up in my chest for the unknown.

“Well, I suppose you might call him a cousin for the present. He's going to marry little Nelly next summer.”

“Well, I guess you could call him a cousin for now. He’s planning to marry little Nelly next summer.”

In one of Peter Parley's valuable historical works is a description of an earthquake at Lisbon. “At the first shock the inhabitants rushed into the streets; the earth yawned at their feet and the houses tottered and fell on every side.” I staggered past the Captain into the street; a giddiness came over me; the earth yawned at my feet, and the houses threatened to fall in on every side of me. How distinctly I remember that momentary sense of confusion when everything in the world seemed toppling over into ruins.

In one of Peter Parley's important historical books, there's a description of an earthquake in Lisbon. “At the first shock, the people rushed into the streets; the ground opened beneath them, and the buildings swayed and collapsed all around.” I stumbled past the Captain and into the street; a wave of dizziness washed over me; the ground opened up at my feet, and the buildings loomed like they would topple in on me. I clearly remember that brief moment of chaos when it felt like everything in the world was crumbling into rubble.

As I have remarked, my love for Nelly is a thing of the past. I had not thought of her for years until I sat down to write this chapter, and yet, now that all is said and done, I shouldn't care particularly to come across Mrs. Waldron's eldest boy in my afternoon's walk. He must be fourteen or fifteen years old by this time—the young villain!

As I mentioned, my feelings for Nelly are in the past. I hadn’t thought about her for years until I sat down to write this chapter, and yet, now that it’s all over, I wouldn’t really want to run into Mrs. Waldron's oldest son on my afternoon walk. He must be around fourteen or fifteen years old by now—the little rascal!





Chapter Nineteen—I Become A Blighted Being

When a young boy gets to be an old boy, when the hair is growing rather thin on the top of the old boy's head, and he has been tamed sufficiently to take a sort of chastened pleasure in allowing the baby to play with his watch-seals—when, I say, an old boy has reached this stage in the journey of life, he is sometimes apt to indulge in sportive remarks concerning his first love.

When a young boy grows into an old man, with thin hair on top of his head, and he has been softened enough to take a mild pleasure in letting the baby play with his watch chains—when I say an old man has reached this point in life, he sometimes tends to make playful comments about his first love.

Now, though I bless my stars that it wasn't in my power to marry Miss Nelly, I am not going to deny my boyish regard for her nor laugh at it. As long as it lasted it was a very sincere and unselfish love, and rendered me proportionately wretched. I say as long as it lasted, for one's first love doesn't last forever.

Now, even though I’m grateful that I didn’t have the option to marry Miss Nelly, I won’t deny my youthful feelings for her or make fun of them. For as long as those feelings lasted, they were very genuine and selfless, and they made me pretty miserable. I say "as long as they lasted" because first loves don’t last forever.

I am ready, however, to laugh at the amusing figure I cut after I had really ceased to have any deep feeling in the matter. It was then I took it into my head to be a Blighted Being. This was about two weeks after the spectral appearance of Mr. Waldron.

I’m ready to laugh at the silly way I acted after I really stopped feeling deeply about it. That’s when I decided to be a Blighted Being. This was about two weeks after I saw Mr. Waldron's ghostly figure.

For a boy of a naturally vivacious disposition the part of a blighted being presented difficulties. I had an excellent appetite, I liked society, I liked out-of-door sports, I was fond of handsome clothes. Now all these things were incompatible with the doleful character I was to assume, and I proceeded to cast them from me. I neglected my hair. I avoided my playmates. I frowned abstractedly. I didn't eat as much as was good for me. I took lonely walks. I brooded in solitude. I not only committed to memory the more turgid poems of the late Lord Byron—“Fare thee well, and if forever,” &c.—but I became a despondent poet on my own account, and composed a string of “Stanzas to One who will understand them.” I think I was a trifle too hopeful on that point; for I came across the verses several years afterwards, and was quite unable to understand them myself.

For a naturally cheerful boy, taking on the role of a gloomy character was challenging. I had a great appetite, enjoyed being around people, loved outdoor activities, and liked to wear nice clothes. But all of these things clashed with the sad persona I was supposed to adopt, so I tried to shed them. I stopped caring for my hair. I distanced myself from my friends. I frowned in deep thought. I didn't eat as much as I should have. I went for solitary walks. I dwelled in isolation. I not only memorized the more serious poems of the late Lord Byron—“Fare thee well, and if forever,” etc.—but I also became a sad poet myself, writing a series of “Stanzas to One who will understand them.” I think I was a bit too optimistic on that front; I found the poems years later and couldn’t understand them at all myself.

It was a great comfort to be so perfectly miserable and yet not suffer any. I used to look in the glass and gloat over the amount and variety of mournful expression I could throw into my features. If I caught myself smiling at anything, I cut the smile short with a sigh. The oddest thing about all this is, I never once suspected that I was not unhappy. No one, not even Pepper Whitcomb, was more deceived than I.

It was a huge relief to be completely miserable and yet not feel any pain. I would look in the mirror and take pride in the amount and variety of sad expressions I could put on my face. If I ever caught myself smiling at something, I quickly cut it short with a sigh. The strangest part of all this is that I never even considered that I wasn’t actually unhappy. No one, not even Pepper Whitcomb, was more fooled than I was.

Among the minor pleasures of being blighted were the interest and perplexity I excited in the simple souls that were thrown in daily contact with me. Pepper especially. I nearly drove him into a corresponding state of mind.

Among the small pleasures of being cursed were the curiosity and confusion I stirred up in the simple people who came into contact with me every day. Especially Pepper. I almost drove him into a similar state of mind.

I had from time to time given Pepper slight but impressive hints of my admiration for Some One (this was in the early part of Miss Glentworth's visit); I had also led him to infer that my admiration was not altogether in vain. He was therefore unable to explain the cause of my strange behavior, for I had carefully refrained from mentioning to Pepper the fact that Some One had turned out to be Another's.

I had occasionally dropped subtle but significant hints to Pepper about my admiration for Someone (this was during the early part of Miss Glentworth's visit); I had also led him to believe that my feelings were somewhat reciprocated. Because of this, he couldn't understand the reason for my odd behavior, since I had deliberately avoided telling Pepper that Someone was actually Another's.

I treated Pepper shabbily. I couldn't resist playing on his tenderer feelings. He was a boy bubbling over with sympathy for anyone in any kind of trouble. Our intimacy since Binny Wallace's death had been uninterrupted; but now I moved in a sphere apart, not to be profaned by the step of an outsider.

I treated Pepper poorly. I couldn't help but take advantage of his sensitive nature. He was a boy full of compassion for anyone in distress. Ever since Binny Wallace's death, we had been close; but now I was in a separate space, untouched by the intrusion of someone else.

I no longer joined the boys on the playground at recess. I stayed at my desk reading some lugubrious volume—usually The Mysteries of Udolpho, by the amiable Mrs. Radcliffe. A translation of The Sorrows of Werter fell into my hands at this period, and if I could have committed suicide without killing myself, I should certainly have done so.

I didn't hang out with the boys on the playground during recess anymore. I stayed at my desk reading some gloomy book—usually The Mysteries of Udolpho by the lovely Mrs. Radcliffe. Around that time, I came across a translation of The Sorrows of Werter, and if I could have committed suicide without actually dying, I definitely would have.

On half-holidays, instead of fraternizing with Pepper and the rest of our clique, I would wander off alone to Grave Point.

On half-holidays, instead of hanging out with Pepper and the rest of our group, I would go off by myself to Grave Point.

Grave Point—the place where Binny Wallace's body came ashore—was a narrow strip of land running out into the river. A line of Lombardy poplars, stiff and severe, like a row of grenadiers, mounted guard on the water-side. On the extreme end of the peninsula was an old disused graveyard, tenanted principally by the early settlers who had been scalped by the Indians. In a remote corner of the cemetery, set apart from the other mounds, was the grave of a woman who had been hanged in the old colonial times for the murder of her infant. Goodwife Polly Haines had denied the crime to the last, and after her death there had arisen strong doubts as to her actual guilt. It was a belief current among the lads of the town, that if you went to this grave at nightfall on the 10th of November—the anniversary of her execution—and asked, “For what did the magistrates hang you?” a voice would reply, “Nothing.”

Grave Point—the spot where Binny Wallace's body washed ashore—was a narrow strip of land extending into the river. A row of Lombardy poplars, stiff and formal, like a line of soldiers, stood guard by the water. At the far end of the peninsula was an old, unused cemetery, mainly occupied by the early settlers who had been scalped by the Native Americans. In a secluded corner of the graveyard, separate from the other graves, lay the resting place of a woman who had been hanged in colonial times for murdering her infant. Goodwife Polly Haines had maintained her innocence until the end, and after her death, serious doubts about her guilt surfaced. Among the young men in town, there was a belief that if you visited this grave at dusk on November 10th—the anniversary of her execution—and asked, “Why did the magistrates hang you?” a voice would answer, “Nothing.”

Many a Rivermouth boy has tremblingly put this question in the dark, and, sure enough, Polly Haines invariably answered nothing!

Many boys from Rivermouth have nervously asked this question in the dark, and, sure enough, Polly Haines always stayed quiet!

A low red-brick wall, broken down in many places and frosted over with silvery moss, surrounded this burial-ground of our Pilgrim Fathers and their immediate descendants. The latest date on any of the headstones was 1780. A crop of very funny epitaphs sprung up here and there among the overgrown thistles and burdocks, and almost every tablet had a death's-head with cross-bones engraved upon it, or else a puffy round face with a pair of wings stretching out from the ears, like this:

A low red-brick wall, crumbling in many spots and covered in silvery moss, surrounded this burial ground of our Pilgrim Fathers and their immediate descendants. The most recent date on any of the headstones was 1780. A collection of amusing epitaphs popped up here and there among the overgrown thistles and burdocks, and almost every stone had a skull with crossbones engraved on it, or a round face with wings extending from the ears, like this:

Cherub Graphic

Cherub Art

These mortuary emblems furnished me with congenial food for reflection. I used to lie in the long grass, and speculate on the advantages and disadvantages of being a cherub.

These funeral symbols gave me plenty to think about. I would lie in the tall grass and ponder the pros and cons of being a cherub.

I forget what I thought the advantages were, but I remember distinctly of getting into an inextricable tangle on two points: How could a cherub, being all head and wings, manage to sit down when he was tired? To have to sit down on the back of his head struck me as an awkward alternative. Again: Where did a cherub carry those indispensable articles (such as jack-knives, marbles, and pieces of twine) which boys in an earthly state of existence usually stow away in their trousers-pockets?

I can't recall what I thought the benefits were, but I clearly remember getting stuck on two things: How could a cherub, being all head and wings, sit down when he got tired? Sitting on the back of his head seemed like an awkward option. Also, where does a cherub keep those essential items (like jack-knives, marbles, and pieces of string) that boys usually carry in their pockets?

These were knotty questions, and I was never able to dispose of them satisfactorily.

These were tricky questions, and I never managed to resolve them satisfactorily.

Meanwhile Pepper Whitcomb would scour the whole town in search of me. He finally discovered my retreat, and dropped in on me abruptly one afternoon, while I was deep in the cherub problem.

Meanwhile, Pepper Whitcomb would search the entire town for me. He finally found where I was hiding and showed up unexpectedly one afternoon while I was really focused on the cherub problem.

“Look here, Tom Bailey!” said Pepper, shying a piece of clam-shell indignantly at the file jacet on a neighboring gravestone. “You are just going to the dogs! Can't you tell a fellow what in thunder ails you, instead of prowling round among the tombs like a jolly old vampire?”

“Listen up, Tom Bailey!” Pepper exclaimed, throwing a piece of clam shell angrily at the nearby gravestone. “You’re really going off the deep end! Can’t you just tell a guy what’s bothering you, instead of sneaking around the graves like some creepy old vampire?”

“Pepper,” I replied, solemnly, “don't ask me. All is not well here”—touching my breast mysteriously. If I had touched my head instead, I should have been nearer the mark.

“Pepper,” I replied seriously, “don’t ask me. Everything isn’t okay here”—touching my chest mysteriously. If I had touched my head instead, I would have been more on point.

Pepper stared at me.

Pepper looked at me.

“Earthly happiness,” I continued, “is a delusion and a snare. You will never be happy, Pepper, until you are a cherub.”

“Earthly happiness,” I continued, “is an illusion and a trap. You will never be happy, Pepper, until you are an angel.”

Pepper, by the by, would have made an excellent cherub, he was so chubby. Having delivered myself of these gloomy remarks, I arose languidly from the grass and moved away, leaving Pepper staring after me in mute astonishment. I was Hamlet and Werter and the late Lord Byron all in one.

Pepper, by the way, would have made an excellent cherub; he was so chubby. Having shared my gloomy thoughts, I lazily got up from the grass and walked away, leaving Pepper staring at me in silent amazement. I was like Hamlet and Werther and the late Lord Byron all rolled into one.

You will ask what my purpose was in cultivating this factitious despondency. None whatever. Blighted beings never have any purpose in life excepting to be as blighted as possible.

You might wonder what my reason was for creating this fake sadness. None at all. Broken people never have any purpose in life other than to be as broken as they can be.

Of course my present line of business could not long escape the eye of Captain Nutter. I don't know if the Captain suspected my attachment for Miss Glentworth. He never alluded to it; but he watched me. Miss Abigail watched me, Kitty Collins watched me, and Sailor Ben watched me.

Of course, my current job couldn’t stay off Captain Nutter’s radar for long. I’m not sure if the Captain suspected my feelings for Miss Glentworth. He never mentioned it, but he kept an eye on me. Miss Abigail watched me, Kitty Collins watched me, and Sailor Ben watched me.

“I can't make out his signals,” I overheard the Admiral remark to my grandfather one day. “I hope he ain't got no kind of sickness aboard.”

“I can’t figure out his signals,” I heard the Admiral say to my grandfather one day. “I hope he doesn’t have any kind of sickness on board.”

There was something singularly agreeable in being an object of so great interest. Sometimes I had all I could do to preserve my dejected aspect, it was so pleasant to be miserable. I incline to the opinion that people who are melancholy without any particular reason, such as poets, artists, and young musicians with long hair, have rather an enviable time of it. In a quiet way I never enjoyed myself better in my life than when I was a Blighted Being.

There was something uniquely satisfying about being the center of so much attention. Sometimes, I had to really work to keep up my gloomy appearance because it felt so nice to be unhappy. I tend to think that people who are sad for no specific reason, like poets, artists, and young musicians with long hair, actually have a pretty lucky time. In a subtle way, I’ve never felt more content in my life than when I was a Broken Soul.





Chapter Twenty—I Prove Myself To Be the Grandson of My Grandfather

It was not possible for a boy of my temperament to be a blighted being longer than three consecutive weeks.

It wasn't possible for a boy like me to feel down for more than three weeks in a row.

I was gradually emerging from my self-imposed cloud when events took place that greatly assisted in restoring me to a more natural frame of mind. I awoke from an imaginary trouble to face a real one.

I was slowly coming out of my self-imposed haze when things happened that really helped me get back to a more normal state of mind. I woke up from a made-up worry to confront a real one.

I suppose you don't know what a financial crisis is? I will give you an illustration.

I guess you don't know what a financial crisis is? Let me give you an example.

You are deeply in debt—say to the amount of a quarter of a dollar—to the little knicknack shop round the corner, where they sell picture-papers, spruce-gum, needles, and Malaga raisins. A boy owes you a quarter of a dollar, which he promises to pay at a certain time. You are depending on this quarter to settle accounts with the small shop-keeper. The time arrives—and the quarter doesn't. That's a financial crisis, in one sense—twenty-five senses, if I may say so.

You're in deep debt—let's say about 25 cents—to the little novelty shop around the corner, where they sell magazines, gum, needles, and raisins. A kid owes you 25 cents and promises to pay you back at a specific time. You're counting on that quarter to settle up with the shopkeeper. The time comes—and the quarter doesn't show. That's a financial crisis, in one sense—twenty-five senses, if I can put it that way.

When this same thing happens, on a grander scale, in the mercantile world, it produces what is called a panic. One man's inability to pay his debts ruins another man, who, in turn, ruins someone else, and so on, until failure after failure makes even the richest capitalists tremble. Public confidence is suspended, and the smaller fry of merchants are knocked over like tenpins.

When this same thing happens on a larger scale in the business world, it creates what’s known as a panic. One person's inability to pay their debts causes problems for another, who then causes issues for someone else, and so on, until failure after failure makes even the wealthiest investors nervous. Public trust disappears, and the smaller merchants get knocked down like bowling pins.

These commercial panics occur periodically, after the fashion of comets and earthquakes and other disagreeable things.

These financial panics happen from time to time, similar to comets, earthquakes, and other unpleasant events.

Such a panic took place in New Orleans in the year 18—, and my father's banking-house went to pieces in the crash.

Such a panic occurred in New Orleans in the year 18—, and my father's bank collapsed in the crash.

Of a comparatively large fortune nothing remained after paying his debts excepting a few thousand dollars, with which he proposed to return North and embark in some less hazardous enterprise. In the meantime it was necessary for him to stay in New Orleans to wind up the business.

Of a relatively large fortune, nothing was left after settling his debts except for a few thousand dollars, which he planned to use to return North and start some less risky venture. In the meantime, he needed to stay in New Orleans to wrap up the business.

My grandfather was in some way involved in this failure, and lost, I fancy, a considerable sum of money; but he never talked much on the subject. He was an unflinching believer in the spilt-milk proverb.

My grandfather was somehow involved in this failure and lost, I assume, a significant amount of money; but he never talked much about it. He was a steadfast believer in the “no use crying over spilled milk” saying.

“It can't be gathered up,” he would say, “and it's no use crying over it. Pitch into the cow and get some more milk, is my motto.”

“It can't be collected,” he would say, “and there's no point in crying over it. Dive into the cow and get some more milk, that's my motto.”

The suspension of the banking-house was bad enough, but there was an attending circumstance that gave us, at Rivermouth, a great deal more anxiety. The cholera, which someone predicted would visit the country that year, and which, indeed, had made its appearance in a mild form at several points along the Mississippi River, had broken out with much violence at New Orleans.

The closing of the bank was bad enough, but there was another issue that caused us in Rivermouth a lot more worry. The cholera, which someone had warned would hit the country that year, and which had already shown up in a mild form at a few places along the Mississippi River, had flared up violently in New Orleans.

The report that first reached us through the newspapers was meagre and contradictory; many people discredited it; but a letter from my mother left us no room for doubt. The sickness was in the city. The hospitals were filling up, and hundreds of the citizens were flying from the stricken place by every steamboat. The unsettled state of my father's affairs made it imperative for him to remain at his post; his desertion at that moment would have been at the sacrifice of all he had saved from the general wreck.

The first news we got from the newspapers was scanty and inconsistent; many people dismissed it, but a letter from my mom left us with no doubts. The sickness was in the city. The hospitals were filling up, and hundreds of residents were fleeing the affected area on every steamboat. My dad's uncertain situation made it crucial for him to stay at his post; leaving at that moment would have meant losing everything he had saved from the general disaster.

As he would be detained in New Orleans at least three months, my mother declined to come North without him.

As he would be stuck in New Orleans for at least three months, my mom decided not to come North without him.

After this we awaited with feverish impatience the weekly news that came to us from the South. The next letter advised us that my parents were well, and that the sickness, so far, had not penetrated to the faubourg, or district, where they lived. The following week brought less cheering tidings. My father's business, in consequence of the flight of the other partners, would keep him in the city beyond the period he had mentioned. The family had moved to Pass Christian, a favorite watering-place on Lake Pontchartrain, near New Orleans, where he was able to spend part of each week. So the return North was postponed indefinitely.

After this, we anxiously awaited the weekly news that came to us from the South. The next letter informed us that my parents were doing well and that the illness had not yet reached the neighborhood where they lived. The following week brought less encouraging news. My father's business, due to the departure of the other partners, would require him to stay in the city longer than he had said. The family had relocated to Pass Christian, a popular resort on Lake Pontchartrain near New Orleans, where he could spend part of each week. So, the return North was postponed indefinitely.

It was now that the old longing to see my parents came back to me with irresistible force. I knew my grandfather would not listen to the idea of my going to New Orleans at such a dangerous time, since he had opposed the journey so strongly when the same objection did not exist. But I determined to go nevertheless.

It was at this moment that my old desire to see my parents came back to me with an overwhelming intensity. I knew my grandfather wouldn't entertain the thought of me going to New Orleans during such a risky time, especially since he had been so against the trip when there were no dangers present. But I was set on going anyway.

I think I have mentioned the fact that all the male members of our family, on my father's side—as far back as the Middle Ages—have exhibited in early youth a decided talent for running away. It was an hereditary talent. It ran in the blood to run away. I do not pretend to explain the peculiarity. I simply admit it.

I believe I've pointed out that all the male members of our family on my father's side, going back to the Middle Ages, have shown a clear knack for running away in their youth. It was a family trait. Running away is in our blood. I'm not trying to explain this oddity; I just acknowledge it.

It was not my fate to change the prescribed order of things. I, too, was to run away, thereby proving, if any proof were needed, that I was the grandson of my grandfather. I do not hold myself responsible for the step any more than I do for the shape of my nose, which is said to be a facsimile of Captain Nutter's.

It wasn't meant for me to change the usual way of things. I was also supposed to run away, which, if it needed any validation, showed that I was indeed my grandfather's grandson. I don’t feel responsible for this decision any more than I do for the shape of my nose, which is said to look just like Captain Nutter’s.

I have frequently noticed how circumstances conspire to help a man, or a boy, when he has thoroughly resolved on doing a thing. That very week the Rivermouth Barnacle printed an advertisement that seemed to have been written on purpose for me. It read as follows:

I’ve often noticed how situations come together to support a guy, or a kid, when he’s fully committed to doing something. That very week, the Rivermouth Barnacle published an ad that felt like it was made just for me. It said:

WANTED. A Few Able-bodied Seamen and a Cabin-Boy, for the ship Rawlings, now loading for New Orleans at Johnson's Wharf, Boston. Apply in person, within four days, at the office of Messrs.—& Co., or on board the Ship.

WANTED. A few strong seamen and a cabin boy for the ship Rawlings, now loading for New Orleans at Johnson's Wharf, Boston. Please apply in person within four days at the office of Messrs.—& Co., or on board the ship.

How I was to get to New Orleans with only $4.62 was a question that had been bothering me. This advertisement made it as clear as day. I would go as cabin-boy.

How I was supposed to get to New Orleans with just $4.62 was a question that had been on my mind. This advertisement made it crystal clear. I would go as a cabin boy.

I had taken Pepper into my confidence again; I had told him the story of my love for Miss Glentworth, with all its harrowing details; and now conceived it judicious to confide in him the change about to take place in my life, so that, if the Rawlings went down in a gale, my friends might have the limited satisfaction of knowing what had become of me.

I had opened up to Pepper again; I shared the story of my love for Miss Glentworth, with all its painful details; and now I thought it wise to let him in on the change that was about to happen in my life, so that if the Rawlings sank in a storm, my friends would have the small comfort of knowing what had happened to me.

Pepper shook his head discouragingly, and sought in every way to dissuade me from the step. He drew a disenchanting picture of the existence of a cabin-boy, whose constant duty (according to Pepper) was to have dishes broken over his head whenever the captain or the mate chanced to be out of humor, which was mostly all the time. But nothing Pepper said could turn me a hair's-breadth from my purpose.

Pepper shook his head in disappointment and tried every way he could to talk me out of it. He painted a grim picture of life as a cabin boy, saying that my main job would be to have dishes smashed over my head whenever the captain or the mate was in a bad mood, which was pretty much all the time. But nothing Pepper said could change my mind at all.

I had little time to spare, for the advertisement stated explicitly that applications were to be made in person within four days. I trembled to think of the bare possibility of some other boy snapping up that desirable situation.

I had very little time to waste, because the ad clearly stated that applications had to be made in person within four days. I couldn’t help but worry about the chance of another kid grabbing that great job.

It was on Monday that I stumbled upon the advertisement. On Tuesday my preparations were completed. My baggage—consisting of four shirts, half a dozen collars, a piece of shoemaker's wax, (Heaven knows what for!) and seven stockings, wrapped in a silk handkerchief—lay hidden under a loose plank of the stable floor. This was my point of departure.

It was on Monday that I came across the advertisement. By Tuesday, I had finished my preparations. My luggage—which included four shirts, six collars, a piece of shoemaker's wax (God knows what that was for!), and seven stockings, all wrapped in a silk handkerchief—was tucked away under a loose floorboard in the stable. This was my starting point.

My plan was to take the last train for Boston, in order to prevent the possibility of immediate pursuit, if any should be attempted. The train left at 4 P.M.

My plan was to catch the last train to Boston to avoid the chance of being chased, if anyone tried. The train left at 4 PM.

I ate no breakfast and little dinner that day. I avoided the Captain's eye, and wouldn't have looked Miss Abigail or Kitty in the face for the wealth of the Indies.

I didn’t eat breakfast and had barely any dinner that day. I stayed away from the Captain's gaze and wouldn’t have looked Miss Abigail or Kitty in the eye for all the riches in the world.

When it was time to start for the station I retired quietly to the stable and uncovered my bundle. I lingered a moment to kiss the white star on Gypsy's forehead, and was nearly unmanned when the little animal returned the caress by lapping my cheek. Twice I went back and patted her.

When it was time to head to the station, I quietly went to the stable and revealed my bundle. I stayed for a moment to kiss the white star on Gypsy's forehead and was almost overwhelmed when the little creature returned the affection by licking my cheek. I went back twice to pat her.

On reaching the station I purchased my ticket with a bravado air that ought to have aroused the suspicion of the ticket-master, and hurried to the car, where I sat fidgeting until the train shot out into the broad daylight.

Upon arriving at the station, I bought my ticket with a bold attitude that should have raised the ticket-master's eyebrows, and rushed to the car, where I sat restlessly until the train burst into the bright daylight.

Then I drew a long breath and looked about me. The first object that saluted my sight was Sailor Ben, four or five seats behind me, reading the Rivermouth Barnacle!

Then I took a deep breath and looked around. The first thing I saw was Sailor Ben, four or five seats behind me, reading the Rivermouth Barnacle!

Reading was not an easy art to Sailor Ben; he grappled with the sense of a paragraph as if it were a polar-bear, and generally got the worst of it. On the present occasion he was having a hard struggle, judging by the way he worked his mouth and rolled his eyes. He had evidently not seen me. But what was he doing on the Boston train?

Reading was not an easy skill for Sailor Ben; he struggled with understanding a paragraph as if it were a polar bear, and usually ended up losing. At that moment, he was really battling, judging by how he was moving his mouth and rolling his eyes. He clearly hadn't noticed me. But what was he doing on the Boston train?

Without lingering to solve the question, I stole gently from my seat and passed into the forward car.

Without pausing to think about it, I quietly got up from my seat and moved into the front car.

This was very awkward, having the Admiral on board. I couldn't understand it at all. Could it be possible that the old boy had got tired of land and was running away to sea himself? That was too absurd. I glanced nervously towards the car door now and then, half expecting to see him come after me.

This was really awkward having the Admiral on board. I couldn’t get my head around it at all. Could it be possible that the old guy had grown tired of land and was escaping to sea himself? That was just ridiculous. I glanced nervously at the car door now and then, half expecting him to come after me.

We had passed one or two way-stations, and I had quieted down a good deal, when I began to feel as if somebody was looking steadily at the back of my head. I turned round involuntarily, and there was Sailor Ben again, at the farther end of the car, wrestling with the Rivermouth Barnacle as before.

We had gone by a couple of stops, and I had settled down quite a bit when I started to feel like someone was staring at the back of my head. I turned around without thinking, and there was Sailor Ben again, at the far end of the car, struggling with the Rivermouth Barnacle just like before.

I began to grow very uncomfortable indeed. Was it by design or chance that he thus dogged my steps? If he was aware of my presence, why didn't he speak to me at once? 'Why did he steal round, making no sign, like a particularly unpleasant phantom? Maybe it wasn't Sailor Ben. I peeped at him slyly. There was no mistaking that tanned, genial phiz of his. Very odd he didn't see me!

I started to feel really uneasy. Was it intentional or just a coincidence that he was following me? If he knew I was there, why didn't he talk to me right away? Why was he sneaking around, not making a sound, like a really creepy ghost? Maybe it wasn't Sailor Ben. I took a quick look at him. There was no doubt about that sun-kissed, friendly face of his. It was strange that he didn't notice me!

Literature, even in the mild form of a country newspaper, always had the effect of poppies on the Admiral. 'When I stole another glance in his direction his hat was tilted over his right eye in the most dissolute style, and the Rivermouth Barnacle lay in a confused heap beside him. He had succumbed. He was fast asleep. If he would only keep asleep until we reached our destination!

Literature, even in the simple form of a local newspaper, always had the same effect on the Admiral as poppies. When I looked over at him again, his hat was tipped down over his right eye in the most carefree way, and the Rivermouth Barnacle was in a messy pile next to him. He had given in. He was sound asleep. If only he would stay asleep until we got to our destination!

By and by I discovered that the rear car had been detached from the train at the last stopping-place. This accounted satisfactorily for Sailor Ben's singular movements, and considerably calmed my fears. Nevertheless, I did not like the aspect of things.

Eventually, I found out that the last car had been detached from the train at the previous stop. This explained Sailor Ben's strange behavior and eased my worries quite a bit. Still, I wasn’t comfortable with how things looked.

The Admiral continued to snooze like a good fellow, and was snoring melodiously as we glided at a slackened pace over a bridge and into Boston.

The Admiral kept snoozing peacefully and was snoring melodiously as we cruised slowly over a bridge and into Boston.

I grasped my pilgrim's bundle, and, hurrying out of the car, dashed up the first street that presented itself.

I grabbed my backpack and, rushing out of the car, sprinted up the first street I saw.

It was a narrow, noisy, zigzag street, crowded with trucks and obstructed with bales and boxes of merchandise. I didn't pause to breathe until I had placed a respectable distance between me and the railway station. By this time it was nearly twilight.

It was a tight, noisy, winding street, packed with trucks and cluttered with bales and boxes of goods. I didn't stop to catch my breath until I had put a good distance between me and the train station. By then, it was almost dusk.

I had got into the region of dwelling-houses, and was about to seat myself on a doorstep to rest, when, lo! there was the Admiral trundling along on the opposite sidewalk, under a full spread of canvas, as he would have expressed it.

I had entered the neighborhood of houses and was just about to sit down on a doorstep to take a break when, suddenly, there was the Admiral strolling along on the opposite sidewalk, with a full spread of canvas, as he would have put it.

I was off again in an instant at a rapid pace; but in spite of all I could do he held his own without any perceptible exertion. He had a very ugly gait to get away from, the Admiral. I didn't dare to run, for fear of being mistaken for a thief, a suspicion which my bundle would naturally lend color to.

I was off again in an instant, moving fast; but no matter what I did, he kept up without breaking a sweat. The Admiral had a really awkward way of walking that made it hard to leave him behind. I didn't dare run, worried I'd be mistaken for a thief, and my bundle definitely wouldn't help that idea.

I pushed ahead, however, at a brisk trot, and must have got over one or two miles—my pursuer neither gaining nor losing ground—when I concluded to surrender at discretion. I saw that Sailor Ben was determined to have me, and, knowing my man, I knew that escape was highly improbable.

I kept moving forward at a fast pace and must have covered a mile or two—my pursuer neither gaining nor losing ground—when I decided to give up voluntarily. I realized that Sailor Ben was set on catching me, and knowing him, I recognized that escaping was highly unlikely.

So I turned round and waited for him to catch up with me, which he did in a few seconds, looking rather sheepish at first.

So I turned around and waited for him to catch up with me, which he did in a few seconds, looking a bit sheepish at first.

“Sailor Ben,” said I, severely, “do I understand that you are dogging my steps?”

“Sailor Ben,” I said firmly, “do I understand that you are following me?”

“'Well, little mess-mate,” replied the Admiral, rubbing his nose, which he always did when he was disconcerted, “I am kind o' followin' in your wake.”

“'Well, little buddy,” replied the Admiral, rubbing his nose, which he always did when he was uneasy, “I’m kind of following in your lead.”

“Under orders?”

"Following orders?"

“Under orders.”

"Following instructions."

“Under the Captain's orders?”

“Following the Captain's orders?”

“Surely.”

"Definitely."

“In other words, my grandfather has sent you to fetch me back to Rivermouth?”

“In other words, my grandfather has sent you to bring me back to Rivermouth?”

“That's about it,” said the Admiral, with a burst of frankness.

"That's pretty much it," said the Admiral, speaking candidly.

“And I must go with you whether I want to or not?”

“And I have to go with you whether I want to or not?”

“The Capen's very identical words!”

“The Capen's exactly the same words!”

There was nothing to be done. I bit my lips with suppressed anger, and signified that I was at his disposal, since I couldn't help it. The impression was very strong in my mind that the Admiral wouldn't hesitate to put me in irons if I showed signs of mutiny.

There was nothing I could do. I bit my lips to hold back my anger and indicated that I was at his service, since I had no choice. I had a strong feeling in my mind that the Admiral wouldn't think twice about throwing me in chains if I showed any signs of rebellion.

It was too late to return to Rivermouth that night—a fact which I communicated to the old boy sullenly, inquiring at the same time what he proposed to do about it.

It was too late to go back to Rivermouth that night—a fact I told the old guy grumpily, while also asking what he planned to do about it.

He said we would cruise about for some rations, and then make a night of it. I didn't condescend to reply, though I hailed the suggestion of something to eat with inward enthusiasm, for I had not taken enough food that day to keep life in a canary.

He said we would go out to find some food, and then have a fun night. I didn't bother to respond, although I was excited at the idea of something to eat, because I hadn't eaten enough that day to keep a canary alive.

'We wandered back to the railway station, in the waiting room of which was a kind of restaurant presided over by a severe-looking young lady. Here we had a cup of coffee apiece, several tough doughnuts, and some blocks of venerable spongecake. The young lady who attended on us, whatever her age was then, must have been a mere child when that sponge-cake was made.

We walked back to the train station, where the waiting room had a sort of restaurant run by a strict-looking young woman. We each had a cup of coffee, a few stale doughnuts, and some pieces of ancient sponge cake. The young woman who served us, no matter her age at the time, must have been just a kid when that sponge cake was baked.

The Admiral's acquaintance with Boston hotels was slight; but he knew of a quiet lodging-house near by, much patronized by sea-captains, and kept by a former friend of his.

The Admiral didn't know much about Boston hotels; however, he was aware of a cozy boarding house nearby that was popular with sea captains and run by an old friend of his.

In this house, which had seen its best days, we were accommodated with a mouldy chamber containing two cot-beds, two chairs, and a cracked pitcher on a washstand. The mantel-shelf was ornamented with three big pink conch-shells, resembling pieces of petrified liver; and over these hung a cheap lurid print, in which a United States sloop-of-war was giving a British frigate particular fits. It is very strange how our own ships never seem to suffer any in these terrible engagements. It shows what a nation we are.

In this house, which had seen better days, we were put up in a damp room with two cot beds, two chairs, and a cracked pitcher on a washstand. The mantel was decorated with three large pink conch shells that looked like pieces of petrified liver; and above these hung a cheap, gaudy print depicting a U.S. sloop-of-war giving a British frigate a hard time. It’s weird how our own ships never seem to take any damage in these intense battles. It shows what kind of nation we are.

An oil-lamp on a deal-table cast a dismal glare over the apartment, which was cheerless in the extreme. I thought of our sitting-room at home, with its flowery wall-paper and gay curtains and soft lounges; I saw Major Elkanah Nutter (my grandfather's father) in powdered wig and Federal uniform, looking down benevolently from his gilt frame between the bookcases; I pictured the Captain and Miss Abigail sitting at the cosey round table in the moon-like glow of the astral lamp; and then I fell to wondering how they would receive me when I came back. I wondered if the Prodigal Son had any idea that his father was going to kill the fatted calf for him, and how he felt about it, on the whole.

An oil lamp on a basic table cast a dreary light over the apartment, which was extremely cheerless. I thought about our living room at home, with its flowery wallpaper, bright curtains, and soft couches; I saw Major Elkanah Nutter (my grandfather's father) in a powdered wig and Federal uniform, looking down kindly from his ornate frame between the bookshelves; I imagined the Captain and Miss Abigail sitting at the cozy round table in the soft glow of the astral lamp; and then I started wondering how they would welcome me when I returned. I wondered if the Prodigal Son had any idea that his father was going to celebrate his return with a feast, and how he felt about that overall.

Though I was very low in spirits, I put on a bold front to Sailor Ben, you will understand. To be caught and caged in this manner was a frightful shock to my vanity. He tried to draw me into conversation; but I answered in icy monosyllables. He again suggested we should make a night of it, and hinted broadly that he was game for any amount of riotous dissipation, even to the extent of going to see a play if I wanted to. I declined haughtily. I was dying to go.

Even though I was feeling really down, I tried to act brave in front of Sailor Ben, as you'd understand. Getting caught and trapped like this was a huge blow to my ego. He tried to chat with me, but I responded with cold one-word answers. He suggested we should have a fun night and hinted that he was up for a wild time, even offering to see a play if I was interested. I turned him down with an air of superiority. Inside, I was desperate to go.

He then threw out a feeler on the subject of dominos and checkers, and observed in a general way that “seven up” was a capital game; but I repulsed him at every point.

He then brought up the topic of dominos and checkers, and casually mentioned that “seven up” was a great game; but I shot him down at every turn.

I saw that the Admiral was beginning to feel hurt by my systematic coldness. 'We had always been such hearty friends until now. It was too bad of me to fret that tender, honest old heart even for an hour. I really did love the ancient boy, and when, in a disconsolate way, he ordered up a pitcher of beer, I unbent so far as to partake of some in a teacup. He recovered his spirits instantly, and took out his cuddy clay pipe for a smoke.

I noticed that the Admiral was starting to feel hurt by my ongoing coldness. 'We had always been such good friends until now. It was wrong of me to distress that kind, honest old heart even for a moment. I genuinely cared for the old guy, and when he sadly ordered a pitcher of beer, I relaxed enough to have some in a teacup. He perked up right away and pulled out his clay pipe for a smoke.

Between the beer and the soothing fragrance of the navy-plug, I fell into a pleasanter mood myself, and, it being too late now to go to the theatre, I condescended to say—addressing the northwest corner of the ceiling—that “seven up” was a capital game. Upon this hint the Admiral disappeared, and returned shortly with a very dirty pack of cards.

Between the beer and the calming scent of the navy-plug, I started to feel a lot better myself, and since it was too late to go to the theater, I casually mentioned—talking to the northwest corner of the ceiling—that "seven up" was a great game. After this suggestion, the Admiral left and came back shortly with a very filthy deck of cards.

As we played, with varying fortunes, by the flickering flame of the lamp, he sipped his beer and became communicative. He seemed immensely tickled by the fact that I had come to Boston. It leaked out presently that he and the Captain had had a wager on the subject.

As we played, with ups and downs, by the flickering light of the lamp, he sipped his beer and started to open up. He seemed really amused by the fact that I had come to Boston. It soon came out that he and the Captain had bet on it.

The discovery of my plans and who had discovered them were points on which the Admiral refused to throw any light. They had been discovered, however, and the Captain had laughed at the idea of my running away. Sailor Ben, on the contrary, had stoutly contended that I meant to slip cable and be off. Whereupon the Captain offered to bet him a dollar that I wouldn't go. And it was partly on account of this wager that Sailor Ben refrained from capturing me when he might have done so at the start.

The Admiral wouldn't explain who found out about my plans or how they were discovered. Still, they had been uncovered, and the Captain laughed at the thought of me trying to escape. However, Sailor Ben firmly believed I intended to sneak away. That's when the Captain bet him a dollar that I wouldn't. It was partly because of this bet that Sailor Ben held back from catching me when he had the chance at the beginning.

Now, as the fare to and from Boston, with the lodging expenses, would cost him at least five dollars, I didn't see what he gained by winning the wager. The Admiral rubbed his nose violently when this view of the case presented itself.

Now, since the travel expenses to and from Boston, along with the lodging costs, would be at least five dollars, I didn’t understand what he really won by making the bet. The Admiral violently rubbed his nose when this perspective came to light.

I asked him why he didn't take me from the train at the first stopping-place and return to Rivermouth by the down train at 4.30. He explained having purchased a ticket for Boston, he considered himself bound to the owners (the stockholders of the road) to fulfil his part of the contract! To use his own words, he had “shipped for the viage.”

I asked him why he didn't take me off the train at the first stop and head back to Rivermouth on the 4:30 down train. He explained that since he bought a ticket to Boston, he felt obligated to the owners (the stockholders of the company) to fulfill his part of the agreement! In his own words, he had “signed on for the journey.”

This struck me as being so deliciously funny, that after I was in bed and the light was out, I couldn't help laughing aloud once or twice. I suppose the Admiral must have thought I was meditating another escape, for he made periodical visits to my bed throughout the night, satisfying himself by kneading me all over that I hadn't evaporated.

This seemed so hilariously funny to me that once I was in bed and the lights were off, I couldn't help but laugh out loud a couple of times. I guess the Admiral must have thought I was planning another escape, because he made regular trips to my bed throughout the night, checking by poking and prodding me all over to make sure I hadn't vanished.

I was all there the next morning, when Sailor Ben half awakened me by shouting merrily, “All hands on deck!” The words rang in my ears like a part of my own dream, for I was at that instant climbing up the side of the Rawlings to offer myself as cabin-boy.

I was fully present the next morning when Sailor Ben half woke me up by cheerfully shouting, “All hands on deck!” The words echoed in my ears like a part of my own dream, as I was at that moment climbing up the side of the Rawlings to volunteer as a cabin boy.

The Admiral was obliged to shake me roughly two or three times before he could detach me from the dream. I opened my eyes with effort, and stared stupidly round the room. Bit by bit my real situation dawned on me. 'What a sickening sensation that is, when one is in trouble, to wake up feeling free for a moment, and then to find yesterday's sorrow all ready to go on again!

The Admiral had to shake me pretty hard two or three times before I finally woke up from the dream. I opened my eyes with difficulty and stared around the room in confusion. Gradually, my actual situation started to come back to me. 'What a horrible feeling that is, when you're in trouble, to wake up feeling free for a moment, only to realize that yesterday’s troubles are ready to come back!'

“'Well, little messmate, how fares it?”

“'Well, little buddy, how's it going?”

I was too much depressed to reply. The thought of returning to Rivermouth chilled me. How could I face Captain Nutter, to say nothing of Miss Abigail and Kitty? How the Temple Grammar School boys would look at me! How Conway and Seth Rodgers would exult over my mortification! And what if the Rev. Wibird Hawkins should allude to me in his next Sunday's sermon?

I was too depressed to respond. The idea of going back to Rivermouth sent shivers down my spine. How could I face Captain Nutter, let alone Miss Abigail and Kitty? I could just imagine how the Temple Grammar School boys would look at me! And how Conway and Seth Rodgers would revel in my embarrassment! What if Rev. Wibird Hawkins mentioned me in his sermon next Sunday?

Sailor Ben was wise in keeping an eye on me, for after these thoughts took possession of my mind, I wanted only the opportunity to give him the slip.

Sailor Ben was smart to keep an eye on me because once these thoughts took over my mind, all I wanted was a chance to escape.

The keeper of the lodgings did not supply meals to his guests; so we breakfasted at a small chophouse in a crooked street on our way to the cars. The city was not astir yet, and looked glum and careworn in the damp morning atmosphere.

The innkeeper didn’t provide meals for his guests, so we had breakfast at a small diner on a winding street on our way to the train. The city wasn’t awake yet, and it looked gloomy and worn out in the damp morning air.

Here and there as we passed along was a sharp-faced shop-boy taking down shutters; and now and then we met a seedy man who had evidently spent the night in a doorway. Such early birds and a few laborers with their tin kettles were the only signs of life to be seen until we came to the station, where I insisted on paying for my own ticket. I didn't relish being conveyed from place to place, like a felon changing prisons, at somebody else's expense.

Here and there as we walked by, we saw a sharp-faced shop boy taking down the shutters; and now and then we ran into a scruffy man who obviously had spent the night in a doorway. These early risers and a few workers with their metal kettles were the only signs of life until we reached the station, where I insisted on paying for my own ticket. I didn't like the idea of being moved from place to place, like a criminal being shuffled between jails, at someone else's expense.

On entering the car I sunk into a seat next the window, and Sailor Ben deposited himself beside me, cutting off all chance of escape.

On getting into the car, I sank into a seat next to the window, and Sailor Ben settled in beside me, blocking any chance of escape.

The car filled up soon after this, and I wondered if there was anything in my mien that would lead the other passengers to suspect I was a boy who had run away and was being brought back.

The car filled up soon after this, and I wondered if there was anything about my appearance that would make the other passengers think I was a boy who had run away and was being brought back.

A man in front of us—he was near-sighted, as I discovered later by his reading a guide-book with his nose—brought the blood to my cheeks by turning round and peering at me steadily. I rubbed a clear spot on the cloudy window-glass at my elbow, and looked out to avoid him.

A man in front of us—he was far-sighted, as I found out later when he was reading a guidebook with his nose—made me blush by turning around and staring at me intently. I wiped a clear spot on the cloudy window glass next to me and looked out to avoid his gaze.

There, in the travellers' room, was the severe-looking young lady piling up her blocks of sponge-cake in alluring pyramids and industriously intrenching herself behind a breastwork of squash-pie. I saw with cynical pleasure numerous victims walk up to the counter and recklessly sow the seeds of death in their constitutions by eating her doughnuts. I had got quite interested in her, when the whistle sounded and the train began to move.

There, in the travelers' lounge, was a serious-looking young woman stacking her sponge cakes into tempting pyramids and busily surrounding herself with a barrier of squash pie. I watched with a cynical sense of satisfaction as countless victims approached the counter and carelessly jeopardized their health by eating her donuts. I had become quite intrigued by her when the whistle blew and the train started to move.

The Admiral and I did not talk much on the journey. I stared out of the window most of the time, speculating as to the probable nature of the reception in store for me at the terminus of the road.

The Admiral and I didn’t talk much during the trip. I mostly stared out the window, wondering what kind of reception I would get when I reached the end of the road.

'What would the Captain say? and Mr. Grimshaw, what would he do about it? Then I thought of Pepper Whitcomb. Dire was the vengeance I meant to wreak on Pepper, for who but he had betrayed me? Pepper alone had been the repository of my secret—perfidious Pepper!

'What would the Captain say? And Mr. Grimshaw, what would he do about it? Then I thought of Pepper Whitcomb. I was determined to get back at Pepper, because who else had betrayed me? Pepper was the only one who knew my secret—treacherous Pepper!'

As we left station after station behind us, I felt less and less like encountering the members of our family. Sailor Ben fathomed what was passing in my mind, for he leaned over and said:

As we passed one station after another, I felt more and more reluctant to meet our family members. Sailor Ben sensed what I was thinking, so he leaned over and said:

“I don't think as the Capen will bear down very hard on you.”

“I don’t think the Capen will come down on you too hard.”

But it wasn't that. It wasn't the fear of any physical punishment that might be inflicted; it was a sense of my own folly that was creeping over me; for during the long, silent ride I had examined my conduct from every stand-point, and there was no view I could take of myself in which I did not look like a very foolish person indeed.

But it wasn't that. It wasn't the fear of any physical punishment that might come; it was a sense of my own foolishness that was starting to sink in. During the long, quiet ride, I had looked at my actions from every angle, and there was no perspective I could take of myself where I didn't seem like a really foolish person.

As we came within sight of the spires of Rivermouth, I wouldn't have cared if the up train, which met us outside the town, had run into us and ended me.

As we got close to the spires of Rivermouth, I wouldn't have minded if the up train that met us outside the town had crashed into us and finished me off.

Contrary to my expectation and dread, the Captain was not visible when we stepped from the cars. Sailor Ben glanced among the crowd of faces, apparently looking for him too. Conway was there—he was always hanging about the station—and if he had intimated in any way that he knew of my disgrace and enjoyed it, I should have walked into him, I am certain.

Contrary to what I expected and feared, the Captain wasn’t anywhere to be seen when we got out of the cars. Sailor Ben looked around the crowd, seemingly searching for him as well. Conway was there—he always lingered around the station—and if he had hinted in any way that he knew about my shame and took pleasure in it, I definitely would have confronted him.

But this defiant feeling entirely deserted me by the time we reached the Nutter House. The Captain himself opened the door.

But that rebellious feeling completely faded away by the time we got to the Nutter House. The Captain himself opened the door.

“Come on board, sir,” said Sailor Ben, scraping his left foot and touching his hat sea-fashion.

“Come on board, sir,” said Sailor Ben, scraping his left foot and tipping his hat like a sailor.

My grandfather nodded to Sailor Ben, somewhat coldly I thought, and much to my astonishment kindly took me by the hand.

My grandfather nodded to Sailor Ben, which seemed a bit cold to me, and, to my surprise, kindly took my hand.

I was unprepared for this, and the tears, which no amount of severity would have wrung from me, welled up to my eyes.

I wasn't ready for this, and the tears that no amount of harshness could have forced out of me filled my eyes.

The expression of my grandfather's face, as I glanced at it hastily, was grave and gentle; there was nothing in it of anger or reproof. I followed him into the sitting-room, and, obeying a motion of his hand, seated myself on the sofa. He remained standing by the round table for a moment, lost in thought, then leaned over and picked up a letter.

The look on my grandfather's face, as I quickly glanced at him, was serious yet kind; there was no trace of anger or judgment. I followed him into the living room, and at his gesture, I sat down on the sofa. He stood by the round table for a moment, deep in thought, then leaned over and picked up a letter.

It was a letter with a great black seal.

It was a letter with a big black seal.





Chapter Twenty-One—In Which I Leave Rivermouth

A letter with a great black seal!

A letter with a big black seal!

I knew then what had happened as well as I know it now. But which was it, father or mother? I do not like to look back to the agony and suspense of that moment.

I knew then what had happened as clearly as I know it now. But was it my father or my mother? I really don't like to think back to the pain and tension of that moment.

My father had died at New Orleans during one of his weekly visits to the city. The letter bearing these tidings had reached Rivermouth the evening of my flight—had passed me on the road by the down train.

My father died in New Orleans during one of his weekly trips to the city. The letter with this news arrived in Rivermouth the evening of my departure—had passed me on the road while I was taking the train down.

I must turn back for a moment to that eventful evening. When I failed to make my appearance at supper, the Captain began to suspect that I had really started on my wild tour southward—a conjecture which Sailor Ben's absence helped to confirm. I had evidently got off by the train and Sailor Ben had followed me.

I need to go back for a moment to that memorable evening. When I didn’t show up for dinner, the Captain started to think that I had actually begun my adventurous journey south—an idea that Sailor Ben's absence helped to support. It was clear that I had taken the train, and Sailor Ben had come after me.

There was no telegraphic communication between Boston and Rivermouth in those days; so my grandfather could do nothing but await the result. Even if there had been another mail to Boston, he could not have availed himself of it, not knowing how to address a message to the fugitives. The post-office was naturally the last place either I or the Admiral would think of visiting.

There was no telegraphic communication between Boston and Rivermouth back then, so my grandfather could only wait for the outcome. Even if there had been another mail to Boston, he wouldn't have been able to use it since he didn’t know how to send a message to the runaways. The post office was obviously the last place either I or the Admiral would think to go.

My grandfather, however, was too full of trouble to allow this to add to his distress. He knew that the faithful old sailor would not let me come to any harm, and even if I had managed for the time being to elude him, was sure to bring me back sooner or later.

My grandfather, though, was too overwhelmed with his own issues to let this add to his worries. He knew that the loyal old sailor wouldn’t let anything happen to me, and even if I had managed to avoid him for a while, he was bound to find me and bring me back eventually.

Our return, therefore, by the first train on the following day did not surprise him.

Our return the next day on the first train didn’t surprise him.

I was greatly puzzled, as I have said, by the gentle manner of his reception; but when we were alone together in the sitting-room, and he began slowly to unfold the letter, I understood it all. I caught a sight of my mother's handwriting in the superscription, and there was nothing left to tell me.

I was really confused, as I mentioned, by the calm way he greeted me; but once we were alone in the living room and he started to open the letter slowly, it all became clear. I caught a glimpse of my mother’s handwriting on the envelope, and there was nothing more to clarify.

My grandfather held the letter a few seconds irresolutely, and then commenced reading it aloud; but he could get no further than the date.

My grandfather held the letter for a few seconds, unsure of what to do, and then started reading it aloud; but he couldn't get past the date.

“I can't read it, Tom,” said the old gentleman, breaking down. “I thought I could.”

“I can’t read it, Tom,” said the old man, starting to get upset. “I thought I could.”

He handed it to me. I took the letter mechanically, and hurried away with it to my little room, where I had passed so many happy hours.

He gave it to me. I took the letter absentmindedly and rushed back to my small room, where I had spent so many happy hours.

The week that followed the receipt of this letter is nearly a blank in my memory. I remember that the days appeared endless; that at times I could not realize the misfortune that had befallen us, and my heart upbraided me for not feeling a deeper grief; that a full sense of my loss would now and then sweep over me like an inspiration, and I would steal away to my chamber or wander forlornly about the gardens. I remember this, but little more.

The week after I got this letter is almost a blur for me. I recall that the days felt endless; sometimes, I couldn't fully grasp the tragedy that had hit us, and I felt guilty for not experiencing more sorrow. Occasionally, the weight of my loss would hit me like a sudden realization, and I would retreat to my room or wander aimlessly around the gardens. I remember this, but not much else.

As the days went by my first grief subsided, and in its place grew up a want which I have experienced at every step in life from boyhood to manhood. Often, even now, after all these years, when I see a lad of twelve or fourteen walking by his father's side, and glancing merrily up at his face, I turn and look after them, and am conscious that I have missed companionship most sweet and sacred.

As the days passed, my initial grief faded, and in its place grew a longing that I've felt at every stage of life from childhood to adulthood. Even now, after all these years, when I see a boy of twelve or fourteen walking next to his father and happily glancing up at his face, I find myself looking after them, realizing that I’ve missed out on a companionship that is both sweet and sacred.

I shall not dwell on this portion of my story. There were many tranquil, pleasant hours in store for me at that period, and I prefer to turn to them.

I won’t focus on this part of my story. There were plenty of calm, enjoyable moments ahead for me during that time, and I'd rather highlight those.

One evening the Captain came smiling into the sitting-room with an open letter in his hand. My mother had arrived at New York, and would be with us the next day. For the first time in weeks—years, it seemed to me—something of the old cheerfulness mingled with our conversation round the evening lamp. I was to go to Boston with the Captain to meet her and bring her home. I need not describe that meeting. With my mother's hand in mine once more, all the long years we had been parted appeared like a dream. Very dear to me was the sight of that slender, pale woman passing from room to room, and lending a patient grace and beauty to the saddened life of the old house.

One evening, the Captain walked into the living room, smiling and holding an open letter. My mom had arrived in New York and would be with us the next day. For the first time in weeks—years, it felt like—our conversation around the evening lamp was mixed with some of the old cheerfulness. I was going to Boston with the Captain to meet her and bring her home. I don’t need to describe that meeting. With my mom's hand in mine again, all the long years we had been apart felt like a dream. I cherished the sight of that slender, pale woman moving from room to room, bringing a patient grace and beauty to the otherwise sad life of the old house.

Everything was changed with us now. There were consultations with lawyers, and signing of papers, and correspondence; for my father's affairs had been left in great confusion. And when these were settled, the evenings were not long enough for us to hear all my mother had to tell of the scenes she had passed through in the ill-fated city.

Everything has changed for us now. There were meetings with lawyers, signing documents, and correspondence; my father's affairs had been left in a big mess. And once those were taken care of, the evenings weren't long enough for us to hear everything my mother had to share about the experiences she went through in the unfortunate city.

Then there were old times to talk over, full of reminiscences of Aunt Chloe and little Black Sam. Little Black Sam, by the by, had been taken by his master from my father's service ten months previously, and put on a sugar-plantation near Baton Rouge. Not relishing the change, Sam had run away, and by some mysterious agency got into Canada, from which place he had sent back several indecorous messages to his late owner. Aunt Chloe was still in New Orleans, employed as nurse in one of the cholera hospital wards, and the Desmoulins, near neighbors of ours, had purchased the pretty stone house among the orange-trees.

Then there were old times to talk about, filled with memories of Aunt Chloe and little Black Sam. By the way, little Black Sam had been taken by his master from my father's service ten months earlier and put on a sugar plantation near Baton Rouge. Not liking the change, Sam had run away and somehow made it to Canada, from where he sent back several inappropriate messages to his former owner. Aunt Chloe was still in New Orleans, working as a nurse in one of the cholera hospital wards, and the Desmoulins, who lived nearby, had bought the lovely stone house among the orange trees.

How all these simple details interested me will be readily understood by any boy who has been long absent from home.

How all these little things fascinated me will be easy to understand for any boy who's been away from home for a long time.

I was sorry when it became necessary to discuss questions more nearly affecting myself. I had been removed from school temporarily, but it was decided, after much consideration, that I should not return, the decision being left, in a manner, in my own hands.

I felt bad when we had to talk about issues that were more directly related to me. I had been taken out of school for a bit, but after a lot of thought, it was decided that I wouldn’t go back, and in a way, the choice was left up to me.

The Captain wished to carry out his son's intention and send me to college, for which I was nearly fitted; but our means did not admit of this. The Captain, too, could ill afford to bear the expense, for his losses by the failure of the New Orleans business had been heavy. Yet he insisted on the plan, not seeing clearly what other disposal to make of me.

The Captain wanted to fulfill his son’s wish and send me to college, which I was almost ready for; but we couldn’t afford it. The Captain also could barely manage the cost, as he had suffered significant losses from the failure of the New Orleans business. Still, he was set on the idea, not knowing what else to do with me.

In the midst of our discussions a letter came from my Uncle Snow, a merchant in New York, generously offering me a place in his counting-house. The case resolved itself into this: If I went to college, I should have to be dependent on Captain Nutter for several years, and at the end of the collegiate course would have no settled profession. If I accepted my uncle's offer, I might hope to work my way to independence without loss of time. It was hard to give up the long-cherished dream of being a Harvard boy; but I gave it up.

In the middle of our discussions, I received a letter from my Uncle Snow, a merchant in New York, offering me a position in his business. The situation came down to this: If I went to college, I would have to rely on Captain Nutter for several years and, when I finished, I still wouldn’t have a clear career path. If I accepted my uncle's offer, I could work towards independence without wasting any time. It was tough to let go of my long-held dream of being a Harvard student, but I decided to let it go.

The decision once made, it was Uncle Snow's wish that I should enter his counting-house immediately. The cause of my good uncle's haste was this—he was afraid that I would turn out to be a poet before he could make a merchant of me. His fears were based upon the fact that I had published in the Rivermouth Barnacle some verses addressed in a familiar manner “To the Moon.” Now, the idea of a boy, with his living to get, placing himself in communication with the Moon, struck the mercantile mind as monstrous. It was not only a bad investment, it was lunacy.

Once the decision was made, Uncle Snow wanted me to join his counting-house right away. The reason for my uncle's urgency was this—he was worried that I would become a poet before he could turn me into a merchant. His fears stemmed from the fact that I had published some verses in the Rivermouth Barnacle, addressed casually “To the Moon.” Now, the thought of a boy, with a livelihood to secure, engaging with the Moon seemed ridiculous to a business-minded person. It was not just a poor investment; it was madness.

'We adopted Uncle Snow's views so far as to accede to his proposition forthwith. My mother, I neglected to say, was also to reside in New York.

'We agreed with Uncle Snow and immediately accepted his proposal. I forgot to mention that my mother was also going to live in New York.'

I shall not draw a picture of Pepper Whitcomb's disgust when the news was imparted to him, nor attempt to paint Sailor Ben's distress at the prospect of losing his little messmate.

I won’t describe Pepper Whitcomb's disgust when he heard the news, nor will I try to capture Sailor Ben's distress at the thought of losing his little buddy.

In the excitement of preparing for the journey I didn't feel any very deep regret myself. But when the moment came for leaving, and I saw my small trunk lashed up behind the carriage, then the pleasantness of the old life and a vague dread of the new came over me, and a mist filled my eyes, shutting out the group of schoolfellows, including all the members of the Centipede Club, who had come down to the house to see me off.

In the excitement of getting ready for the trip, I didn’t feel any deep regret. But when it was time to leave and I saw my little trunk tied up behind the carriage, the happiness of my old life and a vague fear of the new overwhelmed me, and tears blurred my vision, blocking out the group of classmates, including all the members of the Centipede Club, who had come to the house to say goodbye.

As the carriage swept round the corner, I leaned out of the window to take a last look at Sailor Ben's cottage, and there was the Admiral's flag flying at half-mast.

As the carriage turned the corner, I leaned out of the window for one last look at Sailor Ben's cottage, and there was the Admiral's flag flying at half-mast.

So I left Rivermouth, little dreaming that I was not to see the old place again for many and many a year.

So I left Rivermouth, not knowing that I wouldn’t see the old place again for a long, long time.





Chapter Twenty-Two—Exeunt Omnes

With the close of my school-days at Rivermouth this modest chronicle ends.

With the end of my school days at Rivermouth, this simple story comes to a close.

The new life upon which I entered, the new friends and foes I encountered on the road, and what I did and what I did not, are matters that do not come within the scope of these pages. But before I write Finis to the record as it stands, before I leave it—feeling as if I were once more going away from my boyhood—I have a word or two to say concerning a few of the personages who have figured in the story, if you will allow me to call Gypsy a personage.

The new life I started, the new friends and enemies I met along the way, and what I did and didn't do are things that aren't covered in these pages. But before I wrap up this record, before I leave it—feeling like I'm leaving my childhood behind once again—I want to say a few words about some of the characters who appeared in the story, if you’ll let me refer to Gypsy as a character.

I am sure that the reader who has followed me thus far will be willing to hear what became of her, and Sailor Ben and Miss Abigail and the Captain.

I’m sure that anyone who has read this far will want to know what happened to her, Sailor Ben, Miss Abigail, and the Captain.

First about Gypsy. A month after my departure from Rivermouth the Captain informed me by letter that he had parted with the little mare, according to agreement. She had been sold to the ring-master of a travelling circus (I had stipulated on this disposal of her), and was about to set out on her travels. She did not disappoint my glowing anticipations, but became quite a celebrity in her way—by dancing the polka to slow music on a pine-board ball-room constructed for the purpose.

First about Gypsy. A month after I left Rivermouth, the Captain wrote to let me know that he had sold the little mare as we agreed. She was sold to the ringmaster of a traveling circus (which I had asked for), and was about to start her journey. She lived up to my high hopes and became quite the star in her own right—by dancing the polka to slow music on a wooden dance floor built for that purpose.

I chanced once, a long while afterwards, to be in a country town where her troupe was giving exhibitions; I even read the gaudily illumined show-bill, setting forth the accomplishments of Zuleika, the famed Arabian Trick Pony—but I failed to recognize my dear little Mustang girl behind those high-sounding titles, and so, alas, did not attend the performance! I hope all the praises she received and all the spangled trappings she wore did not spoil her; but I am afraid they did, for she was always over much given to the vanities of this world!

I happened to be in a small town long after that, where her troupe was performing; I even saw the flashy poster showcasing the skills of Zuleika, the famous Arabian Trick Pony—but I didn’t recognize my sweet little Mustang girl behind all those impressive titles, and unfortunately, I didn’t go to the show! I hope all the compliments she got and all the glittery costumes she wore didn’t ruin her; but I’m worried they did, because she always had a tendency to get caught up in the vanities of this world!

Miss Abigail regulated the domestic destinies of my grandfather's household until the day of her death, which Dr. Theophilus Tredick solemnly averred was hastened by the inveterate habit she had contracted of swallowing unknown quantities of hot-drops whenever she fancied herself out of sorts. Eighty-seven empty phials were found in a bonnet-box on a shelf in her bedroom closet.

Miss Abigail managed my grandfather's household until the day she died, which Dr. Theophilus Tredick firmly claimed was sped up by her long-standing habit of taking unknown amounts of hot drops whenever she felt unwell. Eighty-seven empty bottles were discovered in a hat box on a shelf in her bedroom closet.

The old house became very lonely when the family got reduced to Captain Nutter and Kitty; and when Kitty passed away, my grandfather divided his time between Rivermouth and New York.

The old house felt really empty when the family was just Captain Nutter and Kitty. After Kitty died, my grandfather split his time between Rivermouth and New York.

Sailor Ben did not long survive his little Irish lass, as he always fondly called her. At his demise, which took place about six years since, he left his property in trust to the managers of a “Home for Aged Mariners.” In his will, which was a very whimsical document—written by himself, and worded with much shrewdness, too—he warned the Trustees that when he got “aloft” he intended to keep his “weather eye” on them, and should send “a speritual shot across their bows” and bring them to, if they didn't treat the Aged Mariners handsomely.

Sailor Ben didn’t last long after losing his little Irish girl, as he always affectionately called her. When he passed away about six years ago, he left his property in trust to the managers of a “Home for Aged Mariners.” In his will, which was quite a quirky document—written by himself and very cleverly phrased—he warned the Trustees that once he was “aloft,” he planned to keep a “weather eye” on them and would send “a spiritual shot across their bows” to set them straight if they didn’t treat the Aged Mariners well.

He also expressed a wish to have his body stitched up in a shotted hammock and dropped into the harbor; but as he did not strenuously insist on this, and as it was not in accordance with my grandfather's preconceived notions of Christian burial, the Admiral was laid to rest beside Kitty, in the Old South Burying Ground, with an anchor that would have delighted him neatly carved on his headstone.

He also wished to have his body wrapped in a hammock filled with shot and tossed into the harbor; however, since he didn't strongly push for this and it didn't align with my grandfather's traditional views on Christian burial, the Admiral was buried next to Kitty in the Old South Burying Ground, with an anchor that would have pleased him beautifully carved on his headstone.

I am sorry the fire has gone out in the old ship's stove in that sky-blue cottage at the head of the wharf; I am sorry they have taken down the flag-staff and painted over the funny port-holes; for I loved the old cabin as it was. They might have let it alone!

I’m sorry that the fire has gone out in the old ship's stove in that sky-blue cottage at the end of the wharf; I’m sorry they’ve taken down the flagpole and painted over the quirky portholes; I loved the old cabin just the way it was. They could have left it as it was!

For several months after leaving Rivermouth I carried on a voluminous correspondence with Pepper Whitcomb; but it gradually dwindled down to a single letter a month, and then to none at all. But while he remained at the Temple Grammar School he kept me advised of the current gossip of the town and the doings of the Centipedes.

For several months after leaving Rivermouth, I exchanged a lot of letters with Pepper Whitcomb; but it slowly dropped to one letter a month, and then none at all. However, while he was still at the Temple Grammar School, he kept me updated on the latest gossip in town and the activities of the Centipedes.

As one by one the boys left the academy—Adams, Harris, Marden, Blake, and Langdon—to seek their fortunes elsewhere, there was less to interest me in the old seaport; and when Pepper himself went to Philadelphia to read law, I had no one to give me an inkling of what was going on.

As the boys gradually left the academy—Adams, Harris, Marden, Blake, and Langdon—to pursue their own paths, I found less to keep me engaged in the old seaport. When Pepper himself headed to Philadelphia to study law, I had no one to clue me in on what was happening.

There wasn't much to go on, to be sure. Great events no longer considered it worth their while to honor so quiet a place.

There wasn't much to go on, for sure. Major events no longer saw it as worth their time to recognize such a quiet spot.

One Fourth of July the Temple Grammar School burnt down—set on fire, it was supposed, by an eccentric squib that was seen to bolt into an upper window—and Mr. Grimshaw retired from public life, married, “and lived happily ever after,” as the story-books say.

One Fourth of July, the Temple Grammar School burned down—thought to be started by a strange firework that shot into an upper window—and Mr. Grimshaw stepped away from public life, got married, “and lived happily ever after,” as the storybooks say.

The Widow Conway, I am able to state, did not succeed in enslaving Mr. Meeks, the apothecary, who united himself clandestinely to one of Miss Dorothy Gibbs's young ladies, and lost the patronage of Primrose Hall in consequence.

The Widow Conway, I can say, did not manage to control Mr. Meeks, the pharmacist, who secretly got together with one of Miss Dorothy Gibbs's young women, and as a result, lost the support of Primrose Hall.

Young Conway went into the grocery business with his ancient chum, Rodgers—RODGERS & CONWAY! I read the sign only last summer when I was down in Rivermouth, and had half a mind to pop into the shop and shake hands with him, and ask him if he wanted to fight. I contented myself, however, with flattening my nose against his dingy shop-window, and beheld Conway, in red whiskers and blue overalls, weighing out sugar for a customer—giving him short weight, I'll bet anything!

Young Conway started a grocery store with his old friend, Rodgers—RODGERS & CONWAY! I saw the sign just last summer when I was in Rivermouth, and I almost went into the shop to shake his hand and ask if he wanted to fight. Instead, I just pressed my nose against his dirty shop window and watched Conway, with his red whiskers and blue overalls, weighing out sugar for a customer—he was definitely giving him short weight, I bet!

I have reserved my pleasantest word for the last. It is touching the Captain. The Captain is still hale and rosy, and if he doesn't relate his exploit in the War of 1812 as spiritedly as he used to, he makes up by relating it more frequently and telling it differently every time! He passes his winters in New York and his summers in the Nutter House, which threatens to prove a hard nut for the destructive gentleman with the scythe and the hour-glass, for the seaward gable has not yielded a clapboard to the eastwind these twenty years. The Captain has now become the Oldest Inhabitant in Rivermouth, and so I don't laugh at the Oldest Inhabitant any more, but pray in my heart that he may occupy the post of honor for half a century to come!

I saved my best words for last. It’s about the Captain. He’s still lively and cheerful, and even if he doesn’t tell his story from the War of 1812 as energetically as before, he makes up for it by sharing it more often and changing the details every time! He spends his winters in New York and his summers at the Nutter House, which seems to be a tough challenge for the grim reaper with the scythe and hourglass, since the seaward gable hasn’t lost a clapboard to the east wind in twenty years. The Captain has now become the oldest person in Rivermouth, and I no longer laugh at the oldest resident; instead, I sincerely hope he stays in his honored position for another fifty years!

So ends the Story of a Bad Boy—but not such a very bad boy, as I told you to begin with.

So ends the story of a bad boy—but not such a terrible boy, as I mentioned at the start.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!